Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'magic'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 3rd Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 227 results

  1. Sorry for the long delay between parts one and two. Enjoy! Two Half an hour later Brett emerged a totally broken man from the bathroom. His eyes were red from the tears, his agonizing ass prevented him from walking normally and his self-esteem was completely shattered. Where he once strutted around the house, he now cautiously scanned the corridor before slowly exiting the bathroom and walking to his room while glancing behind him. As he passed his brother's room, he felt his heart pounding in fear of seeing the dominant alpha show up even though he knew that his brother would be in the gym by now. He quickly went inside his own room, shut the door and locked it. He spent most of his holiday hiding in his room, hearing his brother's heavy footsteps sounding in the corridor and on the stairs. Only in the evening during the family dinner he had to face his brother, who was always grinning smugly from his side of the table. He decided to leave for campus two days early, pretending that his coach had called in the team for some additional practices. Since his parents had to go to work, they agreed to drive him to the station. The morning of his departure, he descended the stairs joyfully to finally free himself of his brother. He headed with his parents for the door. "Not leaving without saying goodbye are ya, little bro?". The deep remark made Brett and his parents turn around. Jason was standing in the doorway between the living room and the kitchen, radiating masculinity with his skintight tank top. "We'll go the car so you two can say goodbye", their father said and went out with their mother. Brett gulped as his parents shut the door and left him with his brother in the kitchen. His brother’s smug look added to his intimidating aura. "I like the look of awe and fear when ya look at me, little bro", Jason said and closed the distance between them. Before Brett could react, his brother wrapped his arms around him and pulled him in for a hug. He felt his brother's strong muscles press against his own softer ones. 'Ugh", he grunted as the embrace tightened some more and his brother's biceps dug into his flanks. He tried resisting but his weakened body was no match for his brother. "Don't ya forget who's the new top dog, little bro", Jason groaned in his brother's ear while he hardened his embrace some more. He felt his brother's cock harden against his own quad. "Enjoying being close to my muscles", he growled, "I'm looking forward to yar next holiday, little bro. Imagine how much bigger than ya I will be by then". He hardened his hold a final time and then released his brother. Brett stumbled backward as he tried to catch his breath. He rushed out the house totally humiliated and jumped into the car. He looked behind as the car drove away but he couldn't see his brother anymore. A beeping sound made him look at his phone. A shiver went through him when he saw that his brother had texted him. He put his phone in his pants without opening the message and looked at the passing landscape, happy to leave his new tormentor behind. Later that evening when he was alone in his dorm room, he opened the message his brother had sent him. A reminder of the new reality, little bro. Brett opened the attachment. His eyes stared at the screen of his phone as the video appeared on the screen: his shirtless brother was standing in the gym locker room and grinned into the camera. The muscle atop his brother’s torso were rock-hard, vascular, pumped and shiny with sweat. “Watch this”, his brother said and threw a most muscular. Brett’s eyes widened as his brother’s torso exploded into a symphony of striations and veins that filled the screen of his phone. He tossed the phone atop the desk and drifted off to sleep. Brett awoke from a peaceful sleep. The fact that his now dominant brother was hundreds of miles away had given him a state of calmness he hadn’t felt until before the holidays. He got up, ditched the boxers he’d slept in and went into his little bathroom. He turned on the shower and let the hot water rain down on his 212 pound, muscular body. He chased the thoughts of his last shower incident from his mind as he rubbed soap across his meaty chest. Half an hour later, he emerged a new man from the shower. His brother was just a bad memory far away. He grabbed a towel and began drying his body. The sound of his phone made him look toward his desk. He continued toweling his body while he walked back into his room. He grabbed his phone without looking at the screen. "Hello", he said as he finished toweling off. "Sup, little bro." The low voice of his brother sent shivers along Brett's spine and made goosebumps exploded across his entire body. He felt his face go red and quickly wrapped the towel across his midsection to cover his cock, even though he knew that his brother couldn’t see him. "Did ya already check out the video?" "I…euhm…", Brett stammered. "Ya did, didn’t ya", Jason said at his brother's embarrassed tone, "Guess what, little bro, I’m standing in yar room right now. Miring my 215 pounds of pure muscle in their full glory. Ya don’t mind me using yar big mirror, little bro?”. “… “, Brett couldn’t get a reply past his lips as his mind filled with the image of his naked brother. "Ya should see me, little bro", Jason continued, "All pumped from a long session at the gym. My arms are so pumped I can’t even flex ‘em. Fuck man, my bis are so hard. Like fucking rocks crammed under my skin. And the web of veins crossing them…” Brett listened in silence. He felt his cock inflating under the towel. “And my pecs, slabs of thick beef hanging from my chest”, Jason continued, “Fuck, little bro, ya should feel the weight of the shelf of striated muscle. My abs, a wall of eight bricks separated by deep grooves. Fuck. I'm getting hard myself." Brett's cock throbbed violently as he heard his brother describe his muscles. "Ughn", he grunted as he came inside the towel. "Blew yar load hearing me touch my muscles. Ya're pathetic, little bro", Jason said and ended the call. Brett stared at his phone, his rock-hard cock tenting the cum-slick towel. Even miles away, his brother still dominated him and made him feel inferior. The next days more students arrived back on campus and life began going back to normal. Brett kept thinking about his lanky brother's sudden growth. He searched the internet for a muscle transfer curse but could only find some sites with fictional stories about muscle theft curses. He read some of them but didn't find any actual proof of the kind of curse his brother had mentioned. "That prick's just on steroids like I thought", he said to himself as he closed his laptop, "He took advantage of my fatigue after the first semester and his roid-fueled strength to outlift me during our workouts. I can't believe I let myself be intimidated by him." He balled his fist as he thought back at the humiliating scene in the shower. "I'll make him pay", he said to himself. His anger resurfaced and drove him to reclaim his spot as the alpha of the family. The next day, Brett rushed into the university's gym and had the most grueling workout he'd ever had. He lifted until his entire body felt like it was on fire and all his muscles screamed for mercy. After an hour, he stumbled down to the floor as his quads gave out and he threw up in a trash can against the wall. "Got your stamina back, eh". The rumbled remark made Brett look up and he saw Mike, the star quarterback, stare down on him. He nodded, grabbed hold of the man's hand and let him pull him up to his feet. He leaned against the wall for support as he tried to calm down his breath. "Well?", Mike asked. "My… brother…got big…", Brett said in between quick breaths, "Put on… 60 pounds… in one semester. Bigger than me now." "60 pounds in one semester?", Mike replied, "Man, he must be on some powerful stuff. What are you going to do to get bigger than him again?" "Train like a … madman", Brett replied, "Shakes, food, anything to grow." "We both know that won't cut it", Mike stated and looked around to check the gym but didn't see anyone else, "I was stuck around 220 pounds last year. Thanks to some chemicals I'm now just over 260. Shot up 40 pounds in just three months. Enough to give me an edge on the field and not too much mass to arouse suspicion. Check out these guns." He flexed his right arm that hardened into a 23 inch orb of power. "Got some stuff left?", Brett asked without taking his eyes from the heavily muscled arm that clearly dwarfed his brother's arm. A grin formed on Mike's squared face. "I'll make some calls. See you in your room tonight." Brett awaited his teammate eagerly in his room. He had gulped down four thick protein shakes during the afternoon and couldn't wait for the star quarterback to arrive. He would finally have the tools to knock down his brother. His heartbeat jolted up when a loud knock resounded. He rushed to the door and threw it open. He stepped back instinctively as he looked up into the 6'5, 261 pound athlete's eyes. "Mind if I come in?", Mike asked casually. Brett motioned him to enter and stepped back, staring at the man's wide back as he shut the door. "And?", he asked nervously. "Calm down, little man", Mike replied and put his backpack down on the desk. He pulled out several vials and a syringe and put it atop the desk. He grabbed Brett's hands as the guy reached for the goods. "These things aren't free", he said and named his price. Brett blinked at the amount. His mind urged him to bargain but his desire to grow bigger was too much. "I don't have that much on me", he said, "but I'll give you everything I have right now and get you the rest tomorrow." Mike accepted the money and filled the syringe with the liquid from one of the vials. "Drop your pants", he said as he tapped against the syringe and turned to Brett. Brett turned around, dropped his pants and boxers and exposed his ass to Mike. He shivered as he felt the needle plunge into his ass and the liquid being pushed into his body. A faint moan escaped his mouth as the thought of his new growth filed his mind. "There you go", Mike said and pulled back the syringe, "Take one dose every day for a month to start. And I expect my money tomorrow or else…". Mike clenched his fist, making his meaty forearm explode in hardness to emphasize his point. Brett gulped as the large athlete made his point. "Don't worry. First thing tomorrow morning after my workout." "See you tomorrow morning in the gym", Mike said and left. Brett took his phone, dropped his pants and played the video of his flexing brother again. "Enjoy your size while it lasts, little bro", he grunted while he pumped his dick. Once more, he climaxed as his brother hardened his flex to the max, but this time Brett thought of his own superior future size. Three weeks later Brett noticed the first results of his new routine: he was up to 227 pounds, his arms reached 19 inches and felt more energized and stronger than ever. Even his performance on the field improved. That night, he flexed in front of his mirror and jerked off to his own reflection. "Curse my ass", he said to himself and compared his own flexed body to his brother's in the video, "Fuck yeah! bigger than that squirt again. He'll pay for what he did to me". His eyes scanned the new beef on his body while his hand stroked his cock vigorously. "UGHN", he moaned as he exploded and his cum splattered against the mirror. The next weeks flew by: Brett practically lived in the gym, working out two times a day and gulping down massive amounts of protein to feed his now growing body. The steroids combined with his grueling workouts and protein gave him a growth spurt. After a month, when he injected his last dose, he'd put on 28 pounds of meat and now weighed 240 pounds. He once more dominated the other freshmen on the field and had even briefly replaced Mike when the coach wanted to spare his star quarterback for a more important game. "Nice hustle out there, man. You trashed the other freshmen." Brett turned around and saw Mike entering the otherwise deserted shower zone. “I feel unstoppable”, he said while a grin formed on his face. They had just had their last training of the season and as usual this semester Brett had totally dominated his fellow freshmen. Even some of the older players avoided him now out on the field. " Looking good, man. What do you weigh now?", Mike asked and stepped up to the shower next to Brett's. "240", Brett replied proudly and puffed his beefed up chest as he compared their bodies. He was now a big man himself, dwarfing al the other freshmen and most of the older players as well but Mike still had 20 pounds of beef on him and half a foot of height. "You’ll be the new star on the team once I’ve graduated", Mike said as he noted Brett taking in his size. “But smaller than me this year”, he added with a grin and bounced his thick pecs to emphasize his point. “Yeah, but way bigger than my brother now. Can’t wait to show him who’s the real alpha”, Brett replied and flexed his right arm. The 21 arm exploded into hardness and was only 2 inches shy of Mike’s superior gun before he went back to washing his body. Mike nodded appreciatively. “How ‘bout a drink then to celebrate your new top spot in your family?”, he asked and added, “You’re buying”. He turned off the shower and strutted back to the locker room. A month later, Brett returned home for summer filled with bliss: he had somehow managed to pass all his exams, had become the undisputed number two of the football team and knew he would move on to number one next year and he couldn’t wait to get back at his brother and unleash the full force of his beefed up body on the guy that had humiliated him during their last holiday. He felt somewhat disappointed when his father picked him up at the airport ant told him that his brother was out celebrating. The disappointment quickly made room for anger when his father added that his brother now occupied his room and had moved his stuff to the smaller room he had lived in all these years. Brett’s fist clenched and his bicep hardened inside his shirt, tensing the seams of the sleeves. One they got home, Brett greeted his mother, grinned at her remark of how big he’d gotten and walked upstairs to the bedrooms. He tried the door of his former bedroom but found it locked. He then proceeded to his new room and found all of his stuff tossed around on the floor. “I’ve wanted to put your things in the closet, but Jason told me not to”, his mother said as she appeared in the doorway, “He said you could arrange your stuff yourself”. “I can’t wait to get a talk with him”, Brett replied through clenched teeth and began picking up his clothes. “Don’t worry about it, mom”, he added. Deep in the night, Brett was awoken by the sound of his brother walking up the stairs. He heard him slam the door of his room shut. “See ya tomorrow, little bro”, he said to himself and went back to sleep. His dreams were filled with images of him teaching his brother some lessons of who was in charge. The next morning Brett awoke to a quiet house: his parents were already off to work and his brother was still sleeping. He went down and grabbed a quick breakfast. He ended it with a large protein shake from the container of his brother in the kitchen and went into the bathroom for a good shower. His fists clenched as the thought back at how his brother had humiliated him in here last time. “Can’t wait to show that squirt who’s the alpha now”, he rumbled to himself as he turned on the water and let it rain down on his beefed up frame. A good ten minutes later, he turned off the water, dried himself, wrapped the towel around his waist and went back into his room. He froze in his track when he passed the door of his brother’s room. A smirk formed on his face. “Why waste any more time?”, he asked himself and threw open the door. “WAKE UP, LITTLE BRO”, he bellowed as he stormed into the room and pulled open the curtains to let in the light. “What…” The grunts turned Brett’s attention toward the bed. His brother was lying under the sheets and only the back of his head was visible. “GET UP, SQUIRT!”, he yelled again. This time he got more reaction: Jason turned around and opened his eyes. He blinked several times before his eyes settled on Brett. “What the fuck ya think yar doing in my room, bro?”, Jason spat back in anger. Brett blinked as the deep, rumbling voice that filled the room and he took in the square face. His brother’s ones ratty face had somehow evolved into an ubermasculine, face: a strong, angular jawline gave it a squared look and his cheeks were covered with the stubble of a five o’clock beard. His once semi-deep baritone voice was now a deep, rumbling bass that vibrated down the room. He couldn’t see the rest of his brother’s body because Jason had pulled up the sheets over his body. All that Brett could see was the strong, bull-sized neck that supported his brother’s head. He noticed his brother taking in his new size. “Ya look bigger, bro. What do ya weigh now?”, Jason asked casually. “241”, Brett replied and bounced his chest to emphasize his point. He felt some of his old dominant nature return at the compliment. “Yar waist is thicker. Been roiding?”, Jason asked. “So what?”, Brett spat back, “I’m up almost 30 pounds since the last time we’ve seen each other”. He flexed his 21 inch left arm to underline his new status. His thick bicep balled up. He noticed his brother staring at his bicep and felt ready to reclaim his spot as the alpha as testosterone soared through his veins. “Seems like the tables have turned back my way, little bro”, he said and emphasized the word ‘little’. He had dreamed off this moment and knew that his revenge was going to be sweet. A smirk formed on his lip and tension hung in the air while he stared down on his brother. “Time for some payback”, he added cockily and hardened his flex some more to make his bicep swell a tad bigger. Jason didn’t say a word. He tossed the sheets aside and got up from the bed in a swift motion. The arrogant smirk froze on Brett’s lips as he took in his now truly massive brother. His mind noted that his brother had gone to bed fully clothed, but that was the least of the things it perceived. He saw striations ripple across his brother’s wide chest through the tight fabric of the insanely stretched shirt. His boulder-like shoulders pulled the shirt snug around their mass and the sleeves didn’t manage to cover the meaty arms. As Brett’s gaze travelled downward, he saw the lines of an eight-pack pressed against the shirt and he could even see the separation of the quads through the jeans that seemed painted on the tree-sized legs. “Did ya say anything about tables that had been turned, little bro?”, Jason rumbled and emphasized the word ‘little’ like his brother had done seconds earlier. He stepped toward his brother. Jason’s knees weakened as his brother seemed to swell with every step he came closer. He had to tilt his head back more and more to keep looking into Jason’s eyes. As his brother stopped a few feet from him, the massive guy eclipsed him completely: Jason’s 6’8 feet body towered over Brett’s 5’9 body and his brother’s shoulders were at least twice as wide as his own. “Guess what, little bro: I grew too”, Jason growled grinningly, “I told ya I cursed yar ass. For every pound ya gain, I put on 10 pounds of muscle at first. The curse is wearing off and these last few months, it’s only 4 pounds. I’m now 327 fucking pounds of pure muscle!”. His last booming remark was followed by his left paw grabbing his shirt and ripping it into shreds from his body. Brett looked in horror and disbelief at the bare torso of his humongous brother. The wide shoulders formed a strong line topped with thick traps and capped with two bowling ball-sized delts that highlighted the separation between the different heads of the muscle. His ham-sized upper arms hung relaxed but menacingly heavily muscled at his sizes and flowed into meaty forearms crossed with cable-like muscles leading up to his huge paws. His chest looked like someone had stuffed two half watermelons under his skin: the hefty, striation-crossed pecs defied gravity despite their mass and formed a protruding rack of muscle that hid his nipples from view as they pointed straight down to the floor. The top half of his deeply grooved eight-pack was obscured by the shadow of the pecs but the last two rows of brick-sized abs rippled against the paper-thin skin and a dark treasure trail ran across the center of the lowest row of thick abs. Brett blinked at the sight: with every breath his brother took, his abs rippled and his pecs seemed to go burst through the paper-thin skin they stretch to the max. Jason laughed smugly at his brother’s reaction. “So, whatcha think, little bro?, he asked and bounced his chest like his brother had done just minutes earlier. Brett’s eyes widened as the massive rack of muscle atop his brother’s chest danced before him and exploded in a display of striations and veins. He felt a jolt go through his cock beneath the towel as blood began rushing toward it. “Let’s compare our bodies”, Jason rumbled and moved his brother in front of the large mirror. “Some old mirror from the gym I put on here”, he said as he noted his brother’s quizzical look. Brett stared at his reflection that now seemed way less intimidating than before. He saw his brother pull down his pants and noticed how his boxers were stretched tight around his waist and pushed up by the mass of his tree-sized quads. He also noted that the front of the boxers were fully stuffed and stretched by his brother’s package. “Right, let’s check things out”, Jason said and positioned himself a few feet behind his brother. “I think yar invisibly when I’m standing behind ya, bro”, he rumbled with a grin. Brett looked at their reflection and gulped: his body seemed to drown into his brother’s beastly frame. His own well-muscled shoulders ended a few inches shy of where his brother’s canon ball-sized ones began. His own muscular arms were sticks compared to the monster arms of his brother that hung at his sides. He saw a small tent beginning to form beneath his towel as his cock kept hardening. He inhaled sharply as his brother put his hands on his hips and flared his lats: Jason seemed to almost double in broadness and eclipsed him completely. “Flex yar left arm, little bro”, Jason commanded as he relaxed his pose. Brett did as he was told. He raised his left arm and flexed as hard as he could. His 21 inch arm hardened into a fleshy orb of hard muscle topping a thickly muscled tricep. “Remember that last time I only had half an inch on ya? 18.5 inches to your 18 inches. Seems like ya put on some size. How small are yar arms now, little bro?”, Jason asked. “21 inches”, Brett muttered. “Let’s compare then”, Jason said as he took a step closer and he extended his own left arm behind his brother’s flexed one. Brett couldn’t believe the sight: even fully outstretched his brother’s arm looked more defined than his own flexed one. And then Jason flexed… His bicep didn’t just harden, it exploded upward and outward to form a perfectly round hill drenched in veins that eclipsed his own arm like a mountain eclipses a boulder. Even Jason’s low-hanging, titanic tricep was visible beneath Brett’s tricep. “How… euhrm… how big…”, Brett muttered without taking his eyes from the incredible sight in the mirror. “28.5 inches of steely-hard muscle, little bro”, Jason answered. “Just look at how my canon outsizes yar feeble gun”, he added. Jason suddenly lowered his arm and placed his paw atop his brother’s flexed arm. Brett shivered as the hot paw grabbed his upper arm and he felt the fingers dig slightly into his tricep. He hardened his flex some more to resist but his brother’s strong fingers dug into his flexed upper arm as if the hard muscle was pure jelly. He winced in pain as the vise-like grip crushed the ball of muscle atop his arm. “P….please, bro”, he pleaded and his right hand reached for his brother’s wrist. “Jeez. I’m not even trying. Yar so weak, little bro”, Jason replied and hardened his grip a final time before releasing his brother’s upper arm. “Let’s check yar wheels, little bro”, he added. Brett was still inhaling deeply, trying to ignore the pulsing pain in his right upper arm when his huge brother barked his second command. He pulled the towel aside gently to let his left leg appear through the split without exposing his semi-hard cock. He flexed his quad, making the deep lines appear between the mass of hard muscle atop his leg and the prominent tear drop shape form next to his knee cap. His legs had always been one of his best-developed muscle groups. Jason looked in the mirror at the display of his brother’s muscular quads. Without a remark, he closed the distance between them, positioned himself directly behind his brother and placed his own leg against his brother’s. Brett whimpered as he felt his brother’s thick rack of pecs push into his neck and the back of his head. His eyes were drawn down at the image of his brother’s leg. He couldn’t believe the sheer size of the monster leg pressed against his own heavily muscled one. Even though his brother’s leg was still relaxed, it dwarfed his own completely in length and thickness. The hard lines on his own flexed quad were nothing compared to the crevices high-lighting the separate heads of his brother’s still relaxed quad. And then, Jason flexed his quad… Brett blinked as his brother’s quad seemed to explode in size and hardness: the crevices turned into deep canyons as the muscles forming his quad hardened beneath the paper-thin skin. The tear drop shape totally obscured his brother’s knee cap and thick veins snaked across the hefty mass of meat atop the quad. “Wow’, he muttered and his cock jolted as it hardened even more. Jason switched his position slightly so that his two legs were against his brother’s legs and flexed them. Brett felt the superhuman legs flex and dig into his own. He tried resisting but his brother’s thick quads seemed like pure concrete. He felt like he was being crushed. “P…please, bro… you’re… hurting me…”, he pleaded again. “Weak runt”, Jason spat back and released his grip. As he did, the towel wrapped around his brother’s waist got pulled back and dropped to the floor. Brett was too busy rubbing his aching quads to notice his brother’s grin. “Seems like ya enjoy being close to me, little bro”, Jason said smugly as he saw his brother’s rock-hard 8 inches pointing straight at the mirror. “Can’t blame ya: even in the gym most guys can’t keep their eyes off me when I’m working out and sport wood when they share the shower. Hell, even I get turned on by me new bod. All these hard, huge muscles. Feels so fucking good to be the alpha”, he added. The thought of his own muscular superiority and totally dominating and outsizing his beefed up brother filled his mind. In a matter of seconds, his own cock sprang to life inside his boxers and raced to full hardness. With a tearing sound, the fleshy snake ripped away the boxers and reed itself from it’s fabric prison. Brett shivered in fair as he felt his brother’s rock-hard cock slap against his muscular ass. Memories of their last encounter in the shower whirled through his mind. He took a step forward to escape, but his brother shoved him to make him smack with his pecs against the mirror. He placed his hands against the cold glass to get away, but his brother’s paw landed on his shoulder, making him freeze in his tracks. He felt his brother’s breathing in his neck as Jason positioned his mouth next to his ear. “Remember last time? How my 8.5 incher made ya whine like a baby?”, Jason asked. Brett didn’t reply. His hole clenched in a ridiculous attempt to defend himself from his now beastly brother. His mind knew it was useless, but his natural instincts made his hole clench in a defensive reflex. “Guess what, little bro: my cock grew along with my muscles”, Jason went on, “Picture it: soon ya’ll have 14 inches of me inside ya.” Brett shuddered as his brother’s remark raced through his head. Images of an impossibly thick and unusually long cock popped up in his mind. Another jolt shot though his own painfully hard 8 incher. He tried speaking but the words died on his lips. “Have ya been looking forward to meeting again, little bro? Thinking to reclaim yar spot as the alpha?”, Jason asked. Brett nodded in response. He thought back at the countless times he had flexed in front of his mirror in his dorm room, comparing his beefed up frame to his brother’s body in the video Jason had sent him, jerking off at the mere thought of going to physically dominate his brother that had humiliated him. Every hope of realizing his plans made during his long workouts had molten away from his mind like snow in the sun. He knew there was no way he could stand up to his now over 80 pounds heavier brother. “Guess what, little bro: I have been eager to see ya again ever since my body exploded in size. I knew instantly ya had to roiding. Fuck, I gained like 60 pounds of pure muscle in three weeks. And the slabs of muscle only grew more and more on my bod”, Jason said into his brother’s ear, “Energy and testosterone coursing through my veins, feeding my ever growing muscles. Fuck, little bro, ya made me into a tank: unstoppable!”. Anticipation hung in the air for a split second. Then, Brett felt the thick head of his brother’s cock being positioned against his asscheeks. His breathing fastened as he knew what was coming. His brother’s strong paws placed on his left shoulder and right hip made any escape or even movement impossible. He closed his eyes and tried thinking of pleasant things. Images of himself dominating the football field formed inside his head, followed by images of him setting new PR’s in the gym with his grown body. None of Brett’s attempts was enough to prepare his mind for what came next. A loud, pain-filled shriek tore open Brett’s mouth and flew through the room as the thick head of his brother’s cock pushed inside. His tows curled against the floor. His hands clawed at the mirror. His back arched and pushed his neck and head into the thick rack of muscular pecs shoving against him. His breathing froze inside his chest. His heartbeat pulsed inside his ears. No matter what he tried, he couldn’t focus his mind on anything else to relax: the sheer size of his brother’s cock was the center of his entire existence at that moment. “Still enjoying my new size, little bro?”, Jason asked sarcastically into his brother’s ear, “Feeling the difference with last time?”. Brett couldn’t answer: his mouth was torn open in a soundless scream. His knees buckled from a combination of pain and pleasure, sending trembling motions through his 241 pound body. Jason felt his brother’s muscular body shake in his firm grasp. He continued pushing his cock deeper and deeper inside the helpless athlete in his grip. “There we are”, he rumbled inside his brother’s ear as he pushed the final inch of his cock inside him. Brett didn’t know what was happening: black dots danced in front of his eyes and agonizing jolts of pain made his overstretched ass spasm. He was forced to stand on his toes as the entire length of his brother’s manhood filled him. He felt his brother’s trimmed pubes brush against his ass, a scratching sensation that felt somehow pleasant. But the very center of his being, the essence of his entire existence at that moment was the searing hot, thick snaked that filled him unlike anything he’d ever felt. His own cock spasmed wildly into the air. Jason noted the look of pain, pleasure and sheer ecstasy on his brother’s face. He felt the overstretched ass spasm around his thick cock, sending a responsive feeling of electrical pleasure through his rock-hard shaft. “Mugh. So fucking tight”, he growled into his brother’s ear. His left paw released his brother’s shoulder and grabbed on to the 241 pound athlete’s left hip. Brett felt his brother grab his waist tightly. He moaned in relief as he felt the cock withdrawing from his ass. With an audible ‘pop’ the fleshy snake left his ass and he inhaled deeply. His body shivered as his knees buckled again in weakness but the strong paws held him upright. He inhaled loudly and deeply to fill his burning lungs with oxygen. The nerves around his wrecked hole sent painful stabs to his brain. But a feeling of emptiness dominated his mind. After what felt like an eternity to Brett, but were only seconds in reality, Jason’s 14 incher was pushed back in. “Oughnpf”, Brett squawked as the fleshy snake sought its way again inside him. Once more, the thickness of the engorged shaft destroyed his defenses and overstretched his ass. He felt goosebumps brake out cross his body and his back arched him against his brother’s protruding shelf of pecs again. The black dots came dancing before his eyes once more as inch after inch of rock-hard meat invaded him for the second time. “Mugh. A bit less tight, but still a near perfect fit”, Jason said as he buried his dick completely inside his brother. Brett had closed his eyes in complete submission. He stood on his toes, impaled on his beastly brother’s 14 incher, feeling smaller and weaker than ever. His own cock still stubbornly hard. Jason grabbed his brother’s hips more tightly and began thrusting back and forth, plowing his brother’s ass as his cock moved back and forth inside it. He looked into the mirror and saw the striations on his freakishly wide shoulder as the massive delts bulged from the movement. His massive triceps jutted from the sides of his arms. Brett’s face was shoved against the cold mirror, drool leaking from his opened mouth onto the glass. His body rocked under the force of his massive brother’s thrusts. He felt the thick pecs push into his neck as the 327 beast inhaled and the strong breath ruffled his hair when his brother exhaled. The low grunts rumbled into his ears. “Ughnpf”, he groaned as his brother upped the pace and force of his thrusts. His left hand let go of the mirror and reached down. He closed it around his own throbbing 8 incher. He began pumping his shaft as the grunts of his brother got deeper and the breathing onto his hair got faster. “BRO…ughn”, he yelped as he came in long spurts against the mirror. His entire body spasmed and cramped up as his balls blasted out their load with an unprecedented force and violence. Jason felt his brother clamp tight around his cock and heard his cum splatter against the mirror. The thought of totally dominating him sent him over the edge. He buried his dick violently and deeply inside his brother as his lemon-sized balls drew tight and rushed out their load. His cock twitched forcefully as it spewed its hot liquid into the 241 pound athlete. “YEAUGHN”, he roared in a sound that rivaled thunder and rattled the window of the room. Brett’s eyes widened in disbelief as he felt the fleshy snake fill him with cum. The pressure kept building up inside him while his six-pack began bloating and he felt the hot liquid drip along the inside of his legs.
  2. Hi there! Long time lurker, this is the first time I’ve decided to post some content. I know stories have been posted about this topic before, but I wanted to make my own tribute to one of the hottest scenes ever created. Enjoy (and please forgive my English). Jafar felt his body pulsing with magic energy when he was ready to make his final wish. He had become the most powerful sorcerer in the world. But somehow he wanted more. He wanted ALL for himself. He put all his lust for power together into his final wish when he yelled: ‘I wish to become an all-powerful God!’ He was overwhelmed when the ultimate power beam striked him in his chest. Even the most powerful being on Earth wasn’t prepared for the immense amount of power he was about to receive. His body and mind rapidly changing, the Genie’s blue form suddenly shrinking due to all of the power needed for the ultimate wish. ‘Yes! YES! THE POWER!’ Jafar yelled. His body form rapidly changed from that of a monstrously big snake to that of a true God. His face reshaping into a cruel yet extremely handsome face, exuding manliness, beauty and power. His torso quickly inflating, exhibiting insanely growing slabs of muscle conforming mountainous pecs. A brick wall of abs rapidly appearing underneath, with deep cleavages forming between each individual muscle. Huge shoulders spreading to the sides the size of watermelons, then of wrecking balls, then of mountains! Immense muscled arms hanging beneath, solid, veiny and almighty. ‘THE ABSOLUTE POWER!!!’ Jafar was laughing manically, eyes going blank. He moved his head backwards, he inflated his mighty chest while he breathed deeply, he clenched his fists with his godly strength. He was overcome by power. Two immense legs were holding his growing form, the size of tree trunks, and finally the size of towers, every muscle visible, striated and sculpted. Finally an inhumanly big cock appeared between his legs, obscenely growing to meet the size of a god’s. It was hard and veiny, with a mushroom head on top. It was pointing upwards while it continued to enlarge, and was followed by testicles that appeared to be squeezing, beating, as if they were pumping more power into an already godly muscle-bound being of pure power. ‘I HAVE BECOME A GOD!’ His voice boomed. ‘THE UNIVERSE IS MINE TO COMMAND! TO CONTROL!’ His newly formed body was truly that of a god. Jafar felt his muscles pulsating with endless power, and he loved it. He was aroused by it. He knew he had become the ultimate being on Earth. He was so overwhelmed by his own power, that soon he was lost to the ultimate feeling of his sensitive and insanely big godly cock. He started to stroke it frantically with his right powerful hand, while he flexed his left bicep admiring its new mind-blowing size and strength, laughing and moaning while he speeded the process. ‘Al! What are we going to do now?’ Jasmine asked desperately. Aladdin was paralyzed at the sight of such a perfect being, newly formed in front of his eyes. ‘Al, there’s only one way of resolving this. You still have one wish left, remember?’ The Genie continued. ‘You have to become a God’. Aladdin stared at the Genie. ‘But I do not wish power for myself, besides it may kill you!’ Al said, begging for another solution. The Genie stared directly at his eyes and tenderly said ‘You are our only hope’. Aladdin knew there was only one thing he could do. ‘Genie, I wish to become an all-powerful God!’ He wasn’t prepared for what was about to happen. The Genie used the remaining of his powers to make the ultimate wish come true. The beam hit Al in the middle of his torso, clothes disappearing instantly. His young, well-toned, bronze-tanned body was suddenly fed with a such an immense source of power, it was immediately forced to grow with muscles beyond his imagination. It started with his abs, quickly inflating and protruding under his skin, forming a chiselled 8-pack, each individual muscle continuously growing in size and definition. As if the wish was spreading through his body, obliques appeared at the sides, and the most impressive Adonis belt underneath. His pecs were the next part to be empowered, his torso quickly gaining volume and unbelievable mass. His pecs were so massive that they fought for space, forming a deep cleavage between them. His frame was further endorsed with wide lats, then his shoulders were raised upwards and separated from each other while they ballooned with no end in sight. The empowering magic spread to his biceps, now inhumanly big, with muscle appearing over muscle endlessly, and to his triceps, now perfectly visible and striated. Finally his former forearms gained so much muscle they looked rock-hard, veiny and virile. Huge and solid hands seemed to bring perfection to his godly arms, which now Al felt as the ultimate weapons of power. Aaah! AAAHHH! Al yelled while he flexed his biceps and clenched his fists at the sides of his waist. Meanwhile, muscles in his thighs had become to enlarge, size spreading downwards. Even with his legs separated they gained so much mass that they started to push each other away, with diamond calves appearing underneath, and mountainous glutes at the back, also struggling for space and perfectioning his rear view. To complete his enhanced godly body, a mammoth cock was growing while Al could only stare in awe. It was enlarging beyond his imagination, pointing upwards, pulsing veins spreading through its shaft until they reached the throbbing mushroom head. Al’s now perfectly handsome facial features showed pure joy and pleasure. Al had to admit that the feeling of becoming the ultimate male, a pure being of raw power, an almighty muscle-bound God, was pure pleasure. But, unlike Jafar, Al didn’t give in to his overwhelming power, his lust and his godly condition. He was resolved to fight Jafar. ‘NOW I AM READY TO SHOW YOU MY POWER’ Al boomed with a new deep powerful voice. While Jafar was reaching his sexual climax, lost in his own pleasure, Jasmine quickly grabbed the Genie’s lamp and exclaimed ‘I wish that Al overpowers Jafar and becomes the world’s true and only God!’ With the combined powers of Jasmine’s sincere wish, the Genie’s magic and Aladdin’s godly powers, Al forced Jafar’s wreckless being to disappear. He shot a power beam that connected him with Jafar. ‘NO! NOOO! MY POWERS ARE THOSE OF A GOD! YOU CAN’T DEFEAT MEEE!’ Jafar boomed with despair. ‘I’M SORRY JAFAR, THERE CAN ONLY EXIST ONE GOD IN THIS WORLD, AND PEOPLE IN AGRABAH HAVE CHOSEN ME!’ Al confidently replied. ‘Al! It’s a God you’re fighting with!’ The Genie shouted. ‘He can only disappear if you absorb his power! There’s no other way!’ ‘WHAT?’ Said Al, suddenly realizing what to do. He forced Jafar’s immense powers to abandon him and fuse with Al’s already inhuman body. ‘YES! YEEES, I’VE WON! NOW I AM THE TRUE GOD OF THIS WORLD! Al’s voice shouted more powerful than ever. While Jafar’s godly powers were being drained, his once obscene muscles were shrinking, his cock, once the ultimate piece of manhood, disappearing. And at the same time, Al’s body prepared for the incoming godly amount of power being forced into it, his cock pulsing as in anticipation. Al thought nothing could be more powerful than the divine being he had become, but he was just about to be proven wrong. His body started to reshape, evolving, forced to accommodate another god’s powers within him. Muscles exploded all over in newly immense size, looking hard as steel, feeling hot as fire, each muscle fiber visibly striated, veins popping all over, feeding his muscles with endless power, pulsing obscenely. His once human frame was now monstrously deformed. His eyes had gone blank, his jaw looked more square than ever, a fearsome smile appearing on the most virile face imaginable. His mammoth delts almost engulfed his head, his massive pecs protruded onwards, his shoulders were separated even further, wide slabs of muscle conformed his lats, arms became truly almighty, his abs reshaped into a the most impressive 10-pack, his legs were powerful enough to hold the whole world. And his cock grew so disproportionate in size that it now reached his head and almost matched his waist in width, its surface almost entirely covered in thick veins, its cockhead pulsing, beating, while divine seed started to ooze, then drench, then his cock shooting semen like a throbbing cannon. ‘YEEEEES!!! I’VE BECOME PERFECT! LOOK AT ME PEOPLE OF AGRABAH, LOOK AT THIS BODY, I’M THE DEFINITIVE BEING OF POWER! I WILL RULE THIS WORLD AT MY DESIRE, AND THERE WILL BE PEACE, HAPINESS AND ENDLESS PLEASURE FOREVER.’ And with that, Al forced his massive godly body to take a more suitable and human-like form, still unable to hide its endless power, with chiselled, solid, and massive muscles, a perfect manly and beautiful face, and an obscenely big, hard, throbbing cock pointing forward. His imposing frame walked towards Jasmine, with lust in his eyes. ‘So princess, do you want to reign by my side?’
  3. I haven't posted a story for a 3 years if my memory is correct. "Synergy" was the last, and before that "The Impossible Discovery." But, I've started writing again and I hope you enjoy the new adventure. I have set the type color to White (I use the dark background option for the site) but if you have trouble reading it due to type color, sent me a PM. I've had trouble with this before and will work on fixing it if needed. Feedback makes me hard - as long as it's somewhat positive. ? Enjoy My grandpa died recently. He was the most brilliant man I had ever heard of. He won the Nobel Prize in Physics twice and the Nobel Prize in Chemistry once. How does a person do that? I guess that was 6 months ago now. I’m starting to lose track of time as I think back of what my life was before. Sometimes it feels like 2 years, sometimes like 2 weeks. Things are getting fuzzy. When it comes down to it, the first 23 years of my life have been pretty good. I have smarts – I’m no brain trust, but I’m sharp and witty enough. I’m shorter than I’d like to be at 5’ 7’ but it could be worse. People have told me my entire life that I am cute, adorable, etc. I guess I’m OK. I have sharp elf-like features I’ve been told – maybe a bit of Scandinavian mixed with Eastern European – like some Lord of the Rings citizen of Lothlorian, but shorter and more tan. I should get one of those ancestry kits and see what I’m made of. Anyway, ya, I guess I’m cute’ish. Nothing of global significance, but if I were found in a small pond, I’d be attractive. And I’ve been able to stay thin and lean after high school and college. I can’t put on a pound of muscle to save my life, and I have tried. But, I do have a nice high tight round ass, a decent 7” cock when I get really excited, and low enough body fat to have 6 noticeable abs and squared off – if mostly flat – pecs. I wear fitted clothes easily. But enough about me for now. So back to my grandpa and looking back on how this all began for me – he was, no joke, the smartest man on this planet. I idolized him. I still do. Grandma is still alive, barely, and I love her as much as I loved him. She supported him always and never waivered from his side. A few hours after grandpa’s funeral, my grandma delivered a box to me at my small apartment, smaller than a shoebox. I was so sad to loose him. I was devastated. But she grabbed my hand and said, “Trevor, he really wanted you to have this. I don’t know what’s inside, but I think I know. He said it was his most valued possession, other than me.” She pushed the box into my chest, surprising me with her sharp shove. “I need to go take a nap, Trevor. It’s been such a long day.” The funeral had been just a few hours ago after all. “He told me to tell you to read the note first and wait a while to open the rest of the gift.” I watched her waddle away, my nan. What a tough woman to have balanced a force like my granddad. She could hang with the best of ‘em. I looked at the box and decided that I would open it after a well-deserved nap. I was exhausted. ********************************************************* Trevor woke up from his nap wondering whether it was after sunset or if it was the next day. His body stretched like a wakening feline. He could feel his lean body lengthening as he reached behind his head and grabbed the top of the headboard. Again the thought came to him – Is it morning or just a couple hours after going to sleep? He looked over at the clock. 7:59PM. Good. He hadn’t overslept into an entirely new day. There was the box. The box his grandfather left him just to the side of his clock. His curiosity got the best of him. “What would grandpa want to give me?” was the only thing he could think to himself. “Grandma seemed a bit – annoyed – about the whole thing,” he muttered under his breath. He unwound the tape that was holding the box closed and opened up the leaflets to what lay inside. “What the fuck is this then?” Trevor peered into the box and saw a small bottle made of clay. It was so nondescript he thought it looked like a kindergartener may have made it on Arts-and-Crafts Day. There were a few folded pieces of paper on the bottom of the box too. He grabbed the paper with his thick fingers (he did have big hands for his size which he always liked about himself) and started to read the words written on the page in an elegant fountain pen handwriting style. “Trevor, I miss you already. I miss your nan. I miss your brother and sisters. I miss your mother and your cousins. All of them. I need to give you something of great importance. When you read this letter, I want you to resist doing anything else afterward except to take a few hours and contemplate what I have written. That is all I can ask of you. My eldest grandchild, I wish you well. I wish you happiness. I wish your desires granted beyond your wildest dreams. Grandpa Wallace” There was a second sheet underneath, written in the same pen strokes. 1. Ask questions. Ask as many and as often as you need. 2. There are many rules. You will learn them as time goes on. 3. Attempt to anticipate consequences far beyond your normal understanding. 4. Maintain control of your emotions, wishes, desires. It will be difficult beyond any explanation I can give you. 5. Embrace who you are but do not lose sight of reality. 6. Help him go further than he could ever hope. It’s up to you now. That was the entire second page. Trevor sat on the bed wondering what the note meant. It was more than cryptic. It was confusing and frustrating. He remembered his grandmother just before she scurried out of the room telling him to “wait a while” before opening the rest of the gift and the note stating that he should “take a few hours and contemplate.” All Trevor saw was a small clay jar, misshapen, old, and ugly really. What did the words in the note mean? Ugh. He didn’t have much patience for this. But he trusted his grandpa and grandma more than just about anyone so he sat there quietly and alone with his thoughts. ****************************************************************************************** Dantalion waited patiently in his vessel. His consciousness swirled in a tight mist. This would be his 12thand final cycle. He knew that he was surely to be destroyed by one of his elder brothers during this binding. He thought back to the beginning when the djinn were created. They were governed by an immensely complex system of laws, regulations, and norms. Twelve of them had been created and now there were only three left. All of them had started on a quest to fill the Well of their power. Each of the twelve had their own Well. The first of the 12 to fill his Well would ascend to Godhood and then would have the power to crush the vessels of the remaining brothers, destroying them and snuffing them out of existence. The humans always considered the djinn to have godlike powers, but with their restrictions, they were more servants to their Bound and trapped in a labyrinth of regulation. He remembered with apathy his previous Bound. According to his personal opinion, the prior 11 were relatively weak men with little imagination. They all wanted power, control, money, or sex. There was nothing horribly creative about that and Dantalion was often bored. Unfortunately for the Bound, one of the laws was that a djinn could not change his physical self to be that of a woman. He was sure he would have spent his previous cycles in various female forms satisfying sexual urges otherwise. Not that sex with a woman was inherently unpleasant, but he knew that it would be one more thing to be bored by – acting out another fantasy without being able to enjoy it. After thousands of years, he was still a virgin, mostly because none of his previous Bound had granted him the ability to feel sex, feel what it was like, what the big deal was all about. He didn’t really care. Humans were so simple, really. Motivated by four or five base instincts. His 11thand most recent Bound wanted knowledge. He was a very measured, unique man, and never lost control. That was unfortunate for Dantalion. He was unable to extract much mana from him to fill his Well. He was attentive to the man but Wallace was so tight wound and controlled. He never let Dantalion really show the range of his power, not even the smallest iota. But Wallace had from the beginning stated he had mostly what he wanted in life. His desire was for knowledge. Apparently, the acquisition of three Nobel Prizes was good enough for the man. Dantalion would have rather ruled the world with him, but that was not his luck. Dantalion had no moral compass with regard to human interactions. He had always been there to fulfill the desires of his Bound – that was his purpose of existence – at least that is what they believed. He knew that it was far more than that. Three wishes would be offered a selected Bound. Those wishes would allow the potential companion to experience the galactic power of the djinn soon to be at his service. Then if the binding was accepted, and it always was, the ritual would begin and the two life-forces would be joined together. Once a Binding was complete, the djinn would wick a steady flow of mana from the desires and emotions of the Bound. As more wishes, desires, dreams were fulfilled – and with increased power used to fulfill them – the more mana would be wicked into the Well. The more intense the satisfaction of the Bound, the more desire an action of the djinn satisfied, the more mana would be drawn away. Dantalion had been woefully unlucky in his chance pairings with humans. But this was the first selected pairing. His 11thsuggested his grandson, Trevor, to be Dantalion’s 12thand last binding. All those before had been so selfish of their power over this djinn, they had hidden the vessel rather than pass it along to anyone else. This would be his last cycle. None of the brothers had filled the Well yet, but Bael and Asteroth were close, he could sense it. He knew that he was so far behind them in the fucked up game that they were a part of, he would never be able to catch up. He didn’t know how they had found such powerful Bound to link with in prior cycles, but Dantalion was resigned to being destroyed at some point in the next few years, if not sooner. He had been in existence for thousands of years, but now he was on borrowed time. All of these thoughts swirled in his mind as he realized that in a moment, he would meet his 12thand last Bound. It was a bittersweet feeling that he felt in his mind. He would do his duty, obey the law, fill his Well as best he could, and then await destruction. He knew that if he had not filled his Well by the end of the 12th cycle, he would just simply cease to exist. In 11 cycles, his Well was only half full. He would do his best, as always, but there was a sinking feeling deep inside of him. No time for that now. He needed to make a good impression to assure the new Bound would accept his offer. He quieted his mind and continued to swirl in his vessel. ****************************************************************************************** Trevor held the small clay blob in his hand. It was hollow from the lightness of it. There was a small hole in the top, which had been plugged with a stone and sealed with wax. He was confused. What was in there that was so special? Maybe the jar was some ancient relic of museum quality. Maybe there was nothing in there at all. He was curious though. Curious about why his grandfather would think of giving him this and why his grandma was so brusque about it. He got a knife from the kitchen and started whittling away at the wax. He needed to get that stone out. On closer inspection, it appeared to be a green gem set in the hole – a bit cloudy in its clarity, but still lustrous. He kept chipping away at the wax. Maybe he could sell the gem to a jeweler if anything. Finally, he was able to remove the stone. He shook the jar. Nothing inside. He was more confused now than ever. Sitting the jar down, he just shook his head. Weird. He was sitting on the edge of his bed and leaned back to stare at the ceiling. Dantalion emerged slowly from the jar in a wisp of whitish blue mist. He was tentative. He had met the man who would become his 12thBound before and knew that a brash show would just serve to frighten. He was calculated in his approach. The mist became more condensed. Dantalion began to speak softly, gently, and soothingly. “Trevor. Trevor. We need to talk.” Trevor heard his name and sat up with a start. He saw a man, thin, tall…familiar, forming I front of him. The mist increased in density. It almost appeared solid now. Before him stood his grandfather’s diligent and devoted assistant impeccably dressed in a dark suit, mid-twenties, thin, wearing stylish glasses in an attractive boy-next door way. What the fuck? “Trevor, we need to talk.” He soothingly spoke again as he became solid. Real. “What the fuck is this?” Trevor’s voice was shaking and had a terrified look in his eyes. “Trevor, I am here to bind with you like I did with your grandfather. I will satisfy every desire you have, within the confines of djinn law.” Trevor looked at Dantalion with caution, like he was in the room with a hungry lion he did not want to offend. Trevor found shook his head and pinched his arm. He wasn’t dreaming apparently. “I know you. You’re my grandfather’s assistant, Dante. Wait, what do you mean ‘bind’ with me?” He had always thought of Dante as cute, maybe not as cute as him, but pleasant to look at. He’d look better with more muscle. “Have you heard of the djinn? Genies?” “The fuck you are!” Trevor spat out at the man he knew as Dante. “I was able to grant your grandfather’s greatest desires of knowledge. But he did not take full advantage of my capabilities. My power is without measure or your ability to comprehend. I can fulfill your wildest dreams, within confines of djinn law.” Trevor looked at him apprehensively. “You keep saying ‘within the confines of djinn law’. What does that mean?” Dantalion/Dante approached the bed slowly as not to scare the human before him. He had this discussion with 11 men before, and was able to eventually get through their disbelief and explain himself. “I have immeasurable power to give what you desire, but there are regulations and laws that I must abide by…too many to discuss tonight. But I can answer any question that you have as they arise. For now, you can ask three wishes of me before you decide if you would like to bind to me.” The man stood there looking down on Trevor. His eyes, Trevor suddenly noticed, were red-orange like a fire, flickering as a small flame and deep as an endless pit. He felt as if the deep pools of dark flames were hypnotizing him as he stared at the djinn’s countenance. Of course he remembered that the djinn were fire spirits. At least that is what he knew from his college course on Mythology. “So I get three wishes to decide if I want to “bind” with you? We’ll talk about what that means soon I hope.” Trevor paused, “I admit I’m a bit confused.” “Make a wish. I need you to know what I can do for you.” Dantalion used his most soothing calm voice. But there was a pleading quality to it. Trevor couldn’t look away from Dantalion’s eyes. “I wish I had some coffee, black, 180 degrees, 16 ounces in a thermal cup.” A cup of coffee appeared on the bed stand, which Trevor picked up and sipped. It was amazingly perfect. “You can do better than that, Trevor.” Dantalion was a bit annoyed that his new master’s first wish was to make him an errand boy. He would definitely not put any mana into his Well with this sort of imagination. Trevor looked at the coffee. His mind started to run wild. He had imagined this type of power from 6 years old. Reading stories of Aladdin, or the short stories of Middle East philosophy, The Arabian Nights and others, he had been enamored of the idea. But to actually have it manifest in his bedroom was overwhelming. Trevor, for some reason, began to feel a bit aroused. What if this was real? Geez, he’d jacked off to the thought of having an all-powerful genie grant him three wishes. He thought he knew exactly what he would do back then, but most of them involved muscle and sex. His brow began to sweat. He started to feel his cock push against his dark slacks. He was still in his funeral attire. “God, I can’t believe this is happening to me. Today. Now.” But his mind continued to flit across the many dreams, wishes, hopes that he had banked in all 23 years of his life, most of those created with his right hand around his hard cock. He gulped and remembered the words written on the paper his grandfather left him ‘Ask questions.’ “Can you change your body? Can you change my body?” He could barely believe that is how the conversation started. There were certainly many more pressing things to ask. Dantalion took a step toward Trevor and said, “Yes” in a low grumbling tone. “But I cannot assume the form of a woman. It is against djinn law.” “Well, who said I wanted you to be a woman? That’s an odd assumption.” Trevor sat up straight and grabbed the warm coffee on the nightstand. “And you can change my body?” “Only in any way imaginable that you see fit…Master.” Dantalion knew he had to be careful here. Other djinn law forbade him to make himself or his Bound too conspicuous. That is how they had stayed hidden for centuries. “I can change your physical being into anything you can imagine, within the con…” “Ya, ‘within the confines of djinn law.’ I get it. But what does that mean?” Dantalion took one more step toward him. He looked his soon-to-be Bound in the eyes. He could feel the flames licking his eyelids. His weak, thin, form that he had been possessing in his previous cycle was so inadequate for what he needed to show the 12th. But he needed to be patient. “It means, ultimately, that as long as you do not draw too much attention to yourself, you don’t have limits. I don’t have limits. One of the primary laws states that undue attention should not be drawn to the djinn or his Bound. “ Trevor licked his lips and his mind switched gears instantly. “Ok. I wish that you would, without drawing too much attention, as this seems very problematic for you, put 5 million dollars into my bank account. It can be over as long as 6 months – as not to alarm anyone.” Dantalion turned away and rolled his eyes. “Yes, I can do that.” He realized that Trevor, his last Bound would be like all the others. Selfish, yes, he expected that…but also foolish, myopic, and infantile in the ability to understand what power they truly possessed when enlisting his services. He would be blotted out now, he was sure – his Well only half-full and that would be the end of his existence. “You can do that, Dante?” “I have started the process already. I have invested the sum of your meager savings account into stock that I will deftly control over the next 6 months, should I survive that long. You will have 5 million dollars in your investment account before the end of those 6 months.” Dantalion stood tall, still in the dark business suit he wore as Wallace’s assistant. Trevor looked a bit perplexed. He heard every word that Dante had said, but he also picked up on the “should I survive that long” part. He would ask about that later too. He started looking carefully at the djinn. He was so poised, confident but almost shy and thin in a healthy way. Maybe the word was ‘deferential.’ “Is this your true form?” Trevor looked into the eyes of his djinn. He knew that he would accept the binding. He could feel it inside of himself. His grandfather had bequeathed this gift to him. But he wanted to know a bit more – curiosity and all. “No, this is not my true form. I have two actually. The form of the mist and the form of physicality. The form of the mist is how I am able to reside in my vessel for thousands of years on end without outside interactions. It is a distillation of my consciousness. The form of physicality is my true form when I am extended out of my vessel. It is against djinn law to show you my physical form until we are bound.” “Do you have a sense of right and wrong? Standard philosophy or ethics? Things like that?” Dantalion took one more step toward the bed. He was nearly shin-to-shin with Trevor who had remained seated. “I do not have the ethics of a human. Because of that, I can serve every desire you may have. If you wish for me to pull the very continent of Atlantis from the bottom of the sea, I can do that, regardless of ethics, and in such a way that it would be explainable scientifically. I can crush all of the armies of the world in a matter of minutes and make it appear to be self-inflicted or one army pitted against another that could be explained.” Dantalion appeared to be getting excited just thinking about accomplishing these feats of wonder. He wantedto use his limitless power. “I do not have your morals. It allows me to fulfill your human desires whatever they may be. There are no judgments.” Dantalion spoke in a low rumbling purr. Trevor gulped as he stared into the eyes of the man he knew as Dante. His mouth was suddenly dry. The embers of Dantalion’s eyes licked his pupils and bore into the young man sitting before him. In his current form, he appeared to be near the same age. Trevor appeared maybe a bit more muscular. With Dante’s tailored well-fitted suit, he just looked very thin. His mind was racing, darting around to late night jack off sessions on the internet, a thousand morphed photos of different dream men he would love to fuck and be fucked by, stories of strength and muscle growth, and cock growth and …. Beads of sweat continued to form on his upper lip and forehead. His breath became shallow and ragged as his mind spun fantasy upon fantasy. His respectable 7” cock began to push against his well-fitted square cut briefs even more than before. He had imagined this moment in so many of his fantasies. For his third and final wish before accepting the binding, he wanted to know if it were true. Dantalion could not read the man’s mind but he felt that something was coming. Some powerful urge was rising. A heavy-weighted door was unlocking and creaking open in the deepest recesses of Trevor’s mind and Dantalion could see it on his face and see it in his cock. He felt that the next words that were spoken would determine that trajectory of his 12thand final binding. Somehow he just intuitively knew – this one would be different. Trevor hastily formed a wish and he knew it wasn’t going to be perfectly formed and he didn’t care. If Dante could make this come true, he would be able to bind with him and have endless wishes. “I wish that your body grew to 8 feet tall and that your arms became so large with dense, hard, striated muscle that they reached from floor to ceiling. Your skin so thin that a single sheet of paper would think it was too thick in comparison. These are 12-foot ceilings. You think you can do that, Dante?” He could feel his hard dick getting bigger and bigger, pulsing with unabashed curiosity and desire to see his third wish come true. Dante looked at Trevor with perplexity. None of his other Bound had asked him to demonstrate control over his own presentation unless it had been to terrify an enemy. Those before had wanted money, military defeats, the building of great structures…and more recently, knowledge. But this man was different. Something was very very unique as he looked in the man’s eyes and saw the man’s penis growing, throbbing, fighting with his trousers. “Curious,” he thought to himself. He nodded. “Yes, I can do that for you.” ****************************************************************************************** There was a pregnant pause between the two. Dantalion was attempting to read Trevor’s body language. He didn’t know the human well enough yet. “Would you like to instruct me on how to fulfill your wish, or would you like me to take…liberties?” Trevor’s breath caught in his throat. This was actually going to happen. “Can I instruct you for the beginning? Then maybe you can take ‘liberties.’” “You can do whatever you desire. I exist to serve you,” the genie rumbled. Dantalion and his deep flaming eyes looked down at Trevor on the bed. He sensed something close to supplication from the human, near worship. A pleading flicked across his face - A desire that Dantalion probed and where he found great depth. He, of course could not read the mind of the 12thunless granted access, but he could feel the edges of it with his expanded mind. Dantalion had been around humans for thousands of years and knew how to pick up on behaviors. The 12thwas seeping into the wildest recesses of his desires. Fuck, he could feel the energy building as Trevor contemplated how to begin. This one was so incredibly different, he repeated silently to himself. “I want to see you naked, first” Dantalion’s clothes vanished just as the last word left Trevor’s mouth. The djinn’s body was tight, thin, lean, and beautiful in a marathon runner sort of way. His skin the color of a summertime tan and his hair shortly cropped and a light sandy brown. “Over the course of 30 seconds, pleasegrow to 8 foot tall, same dimensions you have now.” Dantalion paused. He had rarely, maybe never, hear the word “please” when directed at him. Another something new. His naked thin body kept the same dimensions as before as he slowly expanded. He stopped thinking about what might be going on in Trevor’s head. He was in the middle of wish-granting and a djinn took that very seriously. He waited for his next command as he reached the 8-foot mark. Trevor, for all of his attempts to remain calm, looked at the tower of man in front of him and realized that this was all real and that his most depraved and wild fantasies could become flesh. His cock began to expel pre-cum into his trousers wicked away by his tight square cut briefs. Dantalion could smell something sweet. The beginnings of sex in the air. He had experienced that with previous Bound as they celebrated victories, defeats, destruction of enemies – but they had all been with harems of women, not directed toward him or when he was alone with his master. He was curious again. After thousands of years, he didn’t know curiosity would be so exhilarating. Trevor’s voice was again becoming ragged, shallow, pressured. He loved arms, he loved forearms, he love pecs, he loved lats and traps, he loved glutes (shit, he loved glutes), he loved quads and hamstrings, he loved delts, and he loved calves. He loved all muscle. He picked one of the many. “Please, increase your biceps and triceps to 30 inches around over the course of 30 seconds. The skin should remain thin and nothing thicker than single ply plastic cling film. And I want veins. Lots of veins on the surface to feed your growing muscles.” Trevor could barely breath. Did he just say that out loud to a stranger – even worse, his grandfather’s assistant now standing in front of him naked. Dantalion and his flame-licked eyes focused on Trevor’s face, on his erection pushing pre-spunk out in a slow stream, on the smell of need and desire in the air around them. He looked at his right arm then left and started growing them. He had never been asked for this expression of his own physicality. It was new and somehow excited him on a profound level. His biceps began to grow quickly and the skin covering his arms became somehow even thinner. Dantalion’s triceps quickly formed multiple bellies with striations so detailed, it appears that they were constructed of thousands of threads of fishing line, all writhing underneath the skin. Dante’s arms were stunning and perfectly symmetrical with a 30” exact diameter. They were the vision of pure raging power. But Trevor’s wish was just beginning. Ok, now to 80 inches in diameter,” he looked with a ravenous hunger at Dante’s arms. The djinn’s biceps grew and blossomed. Trevor, now standing up, reached to feel Dantalion’s growing arms and the djinn humbly leaned forward to allow him access to the change that was occurring. Trevor could feel the muscle fibers dividing quickly. It felt as if he had his hand over a steel morning-bloomed flower who’s petals keep unfurling over and over and over, cycle after cycle. Trevor peered at Dante’s right arm and saw skin so thin, he could actually see the beefy red muscle cells underneath. Veins as delicate as spider’s webs covered the blossoming biceps and triceps. Several thick radiator hose sized veins surfaced slowly, running along the top of the arms and the inside from the elbows to Dante’s armpits. Somehow, veins 3 inches in diameter seemed right…and HOT. “Now, I want to see those fucking arms to go from floor to ceiling,” he spoke softly and with a moan afterward. 10 seconds later and the arms of the god in front of him had grown to a size that Trevor had to back up and sit on his bed again. Dantalion’s arms had grown so much; his monstrous triceps were contacting the floor and causing his still thin, yet very tall, body to rise off of the ground. The twin biceps continued to escalate toward the ceiling, the fibers dividing endlessly without pause, all visible thanks to the paper’s width skin Trevor had requested. The veins of Dante’s arms continued to grow thicker and more plentiful. Trevor could now see them pulsing and writhing pumping growth juice into every individual cell. Dante was taking “liberties” with how he presented himself in this way. He eyed Trevor and saw the smaller man studying the webbing of the vessels, the constant replication of muscle cells, and also saw him rubbing his cock that continued to crawl down the leg of his tight trousers. His new-to-be Bound had said he was 7” when hard. He was clearly 8” now. What did that mean? Dante knew he was doing something right. For Trevor, this was the culmination of so many wet dreams. This was better because it was real. Finally, as the growth slowed, Trevor looked up at Dantalion’s face suspended in mid-air, body elevated several feet off the ground thanks to the titanic triceps bellies writhing underneath and pressing into the floor. The arms that he requested took up more than half of the bedroom. But something was off. “Dante, will you grant me another wish, just so that I can see how glorious you are?” Pulse, pulse, pulse went Trevor’s dick. He wanted to take it out and start beating in right there. “I will grant you one final wish before you decide on your binding to me,” he rumbled while looking down on the man below. “Dante, I wish that your forearms, hands, and deltoids were proportional to your arms. You may take liberties.” Without warning, an eruption of muscle so powerful and swift occurred that Trevor was blown towards the far wall. Just before he collided, he felt the newly enormous right hand of Dantalion catch him more softly and gently than he would have believed. He felt the giant 3 foot wide mitt draw back toward the wall-sized pulsating muscle that had just exploded with mass. “Trevor, have I pleased you?” Dante’s voice was powerful and deep like one million earthquakes but also curious, cautious, submissive. Trevor was beginning to lose his grip on reality. His breath was becoming more shallow. Trevor looked down on the 40” forearms riveted with throbbing arterials pulsating in rhythm with Dante’s heartbeat. WAIT, they were pulsating with Trevor’s own heartbeat, mimicking his pulse rate. Fucking crazy. Dante’s deltoids rose to near ceiling height, just shorter than the unbelievable mountain range of the biceps peaks - jagged, gnarled, but somehow perfectly balanced. “Can I touch you?” Trevor asked in a whisper. “You can do what ever you would like with me, Trevor,” Dantalion breathed into his hand where Trevor was seated struggling to maintain control. “You own this body and everything that it can do.” It was obvious from Dantalion’s innocence that he did not understand the weight of his comments on Trevor’s mind. In and other place that comment would be a proposition. In matters of sex and attraction, Dante was a child. Trevor reached out to touch the throbbing, hard, indestructible wall of muscle in front of him. He made contact and then pulled down his pants. Dante’s skin felt like warm buttery silk. The fibers beneath like steel cables an engineer would use to suspend a bridge. A groan so loud that it actually surprised both himself AND the djinn burst forth from Trevor’s mouth. “FUCKIN YES! Make my dreams come true, you fucking beast!!!” Shot after shot of Trevor’s cum hit Dantalion. His enormous hands and forearms were covered with cum and rivulets of seed collected in the crevices of the djinn’s enlarged hands. A certain quite fell onto the room. Dantalion felt so alive, so energized, so different than he had felt with any other Bound – and they had not made the binding yet. This was all so new and unexpected. Trevor leaned back into the giant paw that held him off of the ground. He was still recovering from the longest, most intense, most reality based orgasm of his life. “Trevor, do you bind yourself to me? I can fulfill this and infinitely more wishes based on your need and desires.” All that Trevor could see was walls of throbbing angry hard dense muscle. “Fuck ya, I want to bind with you. I won’t let your power be wasted.” Thoughts of just a few minutes earlier pummeled his mind. So much power, so much muscle, so much of everything he had beat off to for years. Laws, regulations, and more complicated stuff he couldn’t consider at the moment. “How do we do this ritual?” Trevor’s voice was sure and steady. Dantalion smiled and the flames dancing in his eyes flared and began to burn blue. “You must start by calling me by my true name: Dantalion, not Dante. I will do the rest.”
  4. One Jason heard the rumbling sounds coming from his brother's room. "Can't he just do anything quiet", he said to himself and returned to the book he was reading. He had been granted a full academic scholarship to the prestigious university a few blocks away from his house. He was all too happy he would get a top degree and could do it from the comfort of his own room. Brett, Jason's brother, was throwing his clothes atop his bed and putting them into the two large bags on the floor. He was eager to leave for Orchid University and was going to enjoy living on campus. His athletic skills had earned him a football scholarship and he just knew that professional football was his future. Jason was washing his hands when his brother entered the bathroom. He rolled his eyes as he saw that his brother was walking around shirtless once again. Despite the fact they were twins, their brown hair and dark eyes was their only resemblance. At 5'8 and weighing 155 pounds, Jason was a typical nerd: a smart guy, always buried in books, shy and somewhat clumsy. His triangular face and the absence of any beard whatsoever made him look more like a 15 year old. Brett on the other hand was a tad taller (5'9) but weighed an impressive 212 pounds of mostly muscle. He was a pure jock: when not out on the football field, he was pumping iron in the gym, didn't miss an opportunity to ditch his shirt to show off his muscular torso. His strong jaw line and five o'clock beard made him appear a few years older than 18. "Ya done here, little bro?", Brett asked in his deep baritone. "I was born first. That makes me the big brother technically", Jason replied in his higher voice. "You? The big brother? Think again", Brett said and flexed his right arm, "18 inches of power". "Muscle won't take you everywhere in life", Jason shot back. "I'll take brawn over brain every day, bro. How many chicks did your big brain get you so far?", Brett asked and caressed his six-pack, "My muscles got me every girl I wanted. Now be a good little boy and let me shower in peace". Jason shook his head and hurried away from the bathroom as his brother didn't even wait for his reaction to pull down his own pants. He heard the water turn on as he headed back to his room. "One day he's going to get what he deserves", he mumbled to himself. He entered his room and found a parcel on his desk. He opened the little box and discovered an old looking book. A small note fell from the book as he lifted it from the box. He retrieved it and read off the message: A small gift for someone greatly interested in books. Congratulations on year scholarship and good luck in university. Grandpa Jason opened the book and noticed it was some kind of ancient spell book. He knew his grandpa had a great collection of rare books. He had spent hours and hours with him in his library, fascinated by the tales his grandpa had told. Unfortunately, his grandparents lived on the other side of the country and visits had become very rare. He dove onto his bed and began reading the curious book. The next morning Brett took one of his signature long showers. Everyone in the house knowing what he was doing from the loud moans escaping the bathroom. He appeared bright and shining at the breakfast table, a skintight shirt hugging his torso. "Gotta feed this body", he mumbled with a full mouth as he took a fourth serving of pancakes. "Makes us proud, son", his father said, "Maintain the athletic heritage from our family". "Don't worry", Brett replied and gulped down a protein shake, "I will take the field by storm". He gulped down another shake, patted his six-pack and burped. "Fine. Let's get you off to Orchid university then", his father said and get up. "Jason, honey", his mother yelled, "we're off to take your brother to his campus. We'll be back tomorrow. There's plenty of food in the fridge." "Always with his head in the books", his father said while he shook his head and followed his wife and son to the car. Jason watched from the window in his room and saw his parents and his brother drive away. He went to the bathroom and headed into the long walk-in shower. He grinned as he noticed the traces of his brother's morning ritual on the tilled wall: several sticky stains of cum glistened on the dark tiles as they were slowly sliding down. "Luckily Brett always shoots his loads as high as possible up the wall", he said to himself. He pulled a fresh hanky from his pocket and let it soak up as much cum as possible. When he was done, he returned to his room and put the soaked fabric on his desk. He wrote the formula from the book on a piece of paper, according to the instructions. He then proceeded to reading the formula out loud: "Let the body of he who's fluids shall cover this page bond with mine. Let my body fourfold gain whatever mass he should obtain". He grabbed the hanky and rubbed it along the page, smearing his brother's cum onto the paper. In the car, a sudden wave of dizziness hit Brett. His vision went dark for a split second but then returned to normal. In his room, Jason felt an analogue sensation shoot through his own body. He hid the paper inside his desk. And then, the semester got underway. ------------------------------------------------------------ One month later. Brett indeed did well on the football team. He was among the best of the freshmen and everyone agreed that he could lead the team one day. He had become friends with most of the 'big five': the five biggest guys on the team, the group of seniors that dominated their part of the game. Four of them had invited him over for a drink after his first month on the team. The fifth, Mike, the star quarterback who led the team hadn't bothered. He didn't hang out with anyone on the team: his rich parents had rented him a flat off campus and his natural arrogance made him a first class jerk. But his skills on the football field combined with his 240 pounds of muscle made him an almost unstoppable force on the field. Even in the locker room his teammates moved away when he came in. The competitive spirit on the team drove Brett to the gym every day combined with his practice out on the field. Jason eased through his classes with little effort, studying punctually and avoiding the jocks. He didn't have any real friends as he kept to himself in the back of most classes and always returned home. The curse he'd cast on his brother did have positive effects: he'd put on 20 pound of pure muscle since the start of the academic year. At 175 pounds of defined muscle, he looked more like a fitness model when he took off his shirt. Even his face now looked more like that of an 18 year old with a more squared jaw line and the hint of a beard. He kept his new physique well hidden underneath baggy shirts he took from his brother's closet. Only back at home, he went into his brother's room, took off the baggy shirt and admired the new mass on his torso. Brett didn't understand why his body wasn't reacting to his training regime. He decided to up the intensity of his training: he doubled his daily workouts and upped his protein consumption drastically, gulping down shakes whenever he could. During his new early morning workouts, he frequently bumped into Mike in the otherwise deserted gym. The huge star player only nodded to him as he went through his workout. The effects of his brother's increased training were quickly visible on Jason's body. During the next two weeks, he put on another 20 pounds of muscle. His new weight (195 pounds) and muscular arms (17 inches) made him look like a very well muscled fitness model. The once baggy shirts from his brother's closet now hugged his torso nicely and he no longer hid his physique. More heads turned his way as he passed to his classes and even his dad made proud comments. He began drinking protein shakes from the tubes left in his brother's room. One day he even decided to join the local gym. A bit nervous he stepped in and went to the front desk. "What can I do for you?", the guy behind the desk asked. "I'm new here", Jason said, "I would like to join this gym." "You're obviously used to working out", the guy stated as he took in Jason's body, "I'll let you try out for free and we'll discuss the possibilities after you training. Locker room's over there." "Thanks", Jason said. He went into the locker room, changed and entered the gym. Three other guys were working out as he entered. They nodded to him as he went to the bench press. His body seemed to know what to do and the next hour, Jason eased through a good workout. By the end, his pecs and triceps were pumped. He showered quickly and went to the bar to order a shake. The same guy from the desk made him a protein shake. "Had a good workout I see", the guy said and motioned to Jason's pumped arms. "Yeah", Jason replied, "I think I'll join this gym." "Good", the guy stated, "Membership for a month? Or a year?" "Make it a year", Jason answered, "And I'll have another shake too." "There you go", the guy said, "All done. Hope to see you again soon." Jason gulped down his second protein shake and went home. It was the first of his daily visits to the gym. As the semester went on and got near the end, Brett's performance on the field began waning. His body lacked its usual level of energy, during practice he went from being the best among the freshmen to a good top five and in the gym most of his lifts were off. He still looked muscular but hadn't gained one single pound since arriving at Orchid University despite his grueling workout regime and the vast amount of protein he was ingesting. He was probably close to overtraining for once was happy that exams were coming up so he would have a break from training. --------------------------------------------------------------------- At the end of the semester Brett had passed his exams reasonably and was happy to return home for the holidays. He took a train home and arrived mid-afternoon. He entered the house and found his brother lying on the couch. "You're home early", Jason said as he sat up. Brett noticed his brother's deepened voice and blinked as he recognized the shirt. "Are you wearing one of my shirts?", he asked. "Yea", Jason replied, "Mine don't fit anymore since my recent growth spurt. Yours are fine. Bit tight though." Brett didn't respond but took in how the shirt clung to his formerly bony brother's torso. "Huh", he said as he noticed his brother was speaking. "I asked if ya want to go hit the gym. It's time for my workout", Jason repeated while he stood up. "You work out?", Brett asked incredulously. Despite feeling far from okay, he couldn't resist the chance of showing his grown brother who was the alpha. "Fine", he said, "I'll go change and I'll show ya how a real man trains, little bro." A few minutes later, Jason drove both of them to the gym in his new car. None of them spoke a word, the tension between the two brothers hanging in the air: Jason eager to show what his new muscles could do and Brett determined to highlight his dominance. They continued their silence as Jason parked the car and they walked into the gym. "Yo Sam", Jason said to the guy behind the desk, "Brought my bro today. Ya mind if he joins me?". "Bro, I used to train here. I'm a member. Still have my card", Brett interjected and handed his card to Sam. "Yar membership isn't active if ya didn't pay", Jason answered. "Card is no longer active", Sam read from the computer screen, "Do you want to reactivate you membership?". "He's only here for a week. Ya mind if he trains with me for free?", Jason asked. "No problem, J. I'll arrange it", Sam replied. "J?", Brett asked as they entered the locker room. "The guys around here call me J", Jason said and tossed his bag into the locker, "Let's toss some weight around". Brett followed his brother into the deserted gym up to the rack of dumbbells. "Friday is back", Jason said as he grabbed a pair of heavy dumbbells and began doing rows. Brett followed reluctantly: his back wasn't his strong point and his old level of energy was still lacking. He couldn't believe how easy his brother handled the heavy dumbbells. The guy kept cranking out reps when his back was burning from the effort and he dropped the dumbbells. The next hour Jason cruised through his workout while Brett struggled to keep up. Whenever Jason saw his brother grab a weight, he made sure to grab a heavier one and pump out more reps. "Something wrong, bro?", he asked as he saw Brett trying to catch his breath. "Feeling a bit tired from my trip home", Brett muttered in between deep breaths, "We're done yet?". "One more exercise, bro", Jason said and walked over to the pull up station. He grabbed the bar and performed 50 perfect reps. Brett looked at his brother in disbelief, watching the muscles on his wide back work. He nodded 'no' as his brother motioned him to start. "Come on, bro. Thought ya were gonna show me how a real man trains", Jason said smugly and folded his arms in front of his chest to emphasize the new thickness of his biceps. "Fine", Brett replied to maintain some of his old dominant pose. He grabbed the bar and pulled himself up. He tried to ignore how little fluent the motion looked compared to his brother. He reached 15 reps before his grip faltered and he jumped down. He avoided his brother's gaze while he sat down on a nearby bench. "I'm done", he mumbled exhaustedly. Jason just grinned and performed three more long sets of pull ups. "Let's call it a day, bro", he said and walked out of the gym, enjoying how his pumped lats pushed his arms out from his sides and added wideness to his posture. "Prepare me a shake for after my shower, Sam", he said as he passed the bar. Brett followed his brother, marveled at the formerly shy guy's new dominant attitude and the wideness of his frame. As they entered the locker room and begin stripping down, he felt like saying something to excuse his lame work out if he wanted to keep his dominant position in the family. "You're lucky I'm tired from my trip, Jason", he said, "If not you would have begged for mercy". The lack of conviction in his tone only emphasized the hollowness of his words and only diminished his dominance. "Tired. Right, bro", Jason added sarcastically. Savoring how his brother tried to ignore their new statuses. He didn't even bother to look aside and kept stripping down. Brett entered the shower first and went to the furthest shower head in the right corner. He faced the wall as he turned on the water. His mind still trying to process the new reality. A few moments later he heard another shower turning on and he cautiously turned his head a bit. He saw his brother standing under the shower in the center of the left wall. Jason wasn't facing the wall as he showered. Ever since he'd grown he didn't miss an opportunity to display his body. Brett glanced from the corner of his eyes, blinking when he saw his brother's biceps twitch as the guy washed his hair. He quickly turned his head back to the wall when his brother opened his eyes. "I'm gonna have my shake, bro. Don't take too long, I wanna get home for dinner. Gotta feed my body", Jason said and left the shower. A few minutes later Brett showed up in the bar. His brother was gulping down a second protein shake based on the other empty glass on the bar. "Yeah, up to 215 since last week", he heard Jason say to Sam as he approached. "Ya pay these shakes, bro. I got ya in for free. See ya tomorrow, Sam", Jason said and stood up. Brett quickly paid his brother's shakes and followed Jason to his car. Back home, Brett was greeted by his parents and the family enjoyed their first family dinner in months. Unlike before he'd left to Orchid University, Brett wasn't being served first. Jason took the biggest steak and the largest serving of potatoes. After the first serving, Jason and Brett reached for the steak that was left. A quick glance and a slight flex of his brother's right arm made Brett retreat his fork and he watched his brother devour the juicy steak. Just three months ago there would have been no question to whom would eat the last steak. Somehow his once lanky brother had become more dominant while Brett had been at Orchid University. As his brother helped himself to his third serving of potatoes, Brett excused himself and mumbled an excuse of being fatigued from his trip. "Hope ya're feeling better tomorrow for our work out, bro", Jason said with a full mouth. The next morning Brett did feel better when he got up. He went down and found his brother dressed in his workout gear at the table. "Feeling fresh, bro?", Jason asked and gulped down a protein shake. "Let's hit the gym and I'll show you", Brett spat back and made himself a shake too. "Can't wait", Jason replied with a grin. Just minutes later the two brothers drove off to the gym, greeted Sam and entered the weight room. "Arm day, Jason", Brett said and grabbed a 80 pound bar. This time he was going to make his brother follow his lead. He cranked out reps, enjoying the feeling of his biceps pumping. Brett just grinned and grabbed the 90 pound barbell as a warm up. He made sure to pump out 5 reps more than his brother. "Time for the real work", Brett stated and grabbed the 150 pound bar. He groaned and his face reddened instantly as he managed 8 reps. He dropped the bar and looked aside with a grin. The grin froze on his face as he saw his brother curling the 170 pound bar. Unlike him, his brother even managed three sets. "What's up next, bro?", Jason asked matter-off-factly. "Hammer curls", Brett said angrily and grabbed a pair of 80 pound dumbbells. After two reps the familiar feeling of fatigue and weakness began spreading in his biceps. At his sixth rep his biceps were burning painfully and he had to drop the weight. Jason shook his head, grabbed the 100 pound dumbbells and began pumping out reps casually. "…3,4,5,6,7,8…", he counted out loud to stress his new strength. He managed 12 nice reps before gently lowering the weight. Brett didn't want to go down without a fight and grabbed the 80 pounders again. This time the painful burning filled his biceps at the first reps. His arms shook, his body trembled as hoisted the dumbbells up. After three lousy reps, his grip gave out and the weights crashed down on the floor. "Watch it, bro. Sam doesn't like weights being thrown down. Show some respect.", Jason said while he began his second set. He once more performed 12 perfectly controlled reps before ending his set. "Next one", Brett said as he racked his dumbbells. "Not done just yet, bro", Jason replied and performed a third and fourth set just to show off his new position. It felt like he was getting more dominant with every rep he did. "Now we're done", he said after his fourth set. "Preacher curls", Brett muttered and stepped over to the machine. He selected a 100 pounds and began pumping out reps. Jason sat down on the adjacent machine, selected 200 pounds and followed his brother's lead. The competition was on and neither one wanted to quit first. After 20 reps, Brett's arms cramped up completely and he had to stop. His body felt completely drained. He looked aside and his eyes widened in disbelief as he saw his brother continuing his grueling set. Jason felt totally energized. His body fed on the energy of his brother that pushed him beyond his limits. "…35,36,37…38…39…40", he groaned and ended his set. The pump in his biceps was unreal. "That was fun, bro. Let's hit triceps now", he said and stood up. "Wh…what?", Brett blurred out in total disbelief. Jason grinned at his brother's reaction. "Sure thing, bro. Biceps are just half the work on arm day", he said and returned to the dumbbells. "Or are ya tired again?", he added. Brett followed his brother but didn't train anymore. He just handed him the weights he demanded. He felt his once dominant position weaken with every rep his brother performed and even handed him his towel when he asked for it. He simply watched After an hour, Jason finally decided that their workout was over. His arms were fully engorged, his biceps and triceps pumped after the torture he had put them through. "Can't even flex from the pump", he said as he looked at his reflection in the mirror. "Fine. Let's hit the shower. And bring my towel, bro", he stated and left. Brett grabbed his brother's towel and followed the guy. He gazed at the defined, hard triceps that jutted out from the back of his meaty arms. "Thanks, bro", Jason said as he grabbed the towel from his brother's hand and ripped his shirt off. "Can't get it over my head. My arms are too pumped", he said as he saw the shocked expression on his brother's face. "When ya train like a real man, ya swill feel this too", he added and strutted into the showers. Brett followed a few minutes later. He entered the shower zone and saw his brother standing in the center of the left wall, his body on full display for everyone. He looked away quickly when his brother made eye contact. He retreated to the furthest shower on the opposite wall and face the wall like the day before. Now and then, he turned his head slightly to peak at his brother. The way his biceps swelled as his brother massaged his hair made a faint 'wow' escape his mouth. He quickly turned his head back to the wall when his brother opened his eyes again. "Time for my shake. Don't make me wait, bro", Jason said while he left. Brett inhaled deeply when he was alone in the shower zone. The second training with his brother had made another deep dent in his once unquestionable dominant position. Deep down he knew he wasn't the alpha anymore but his brain refused to accept the new reality. He turned off the shower, got dressed and went to the bar. He blinked as he saw Sam feeling his brother's left arm. Jason noticed his brother. "Now ya know what a real arms feels like, Sam", he said and gulped down his second protein shake. He got up, winked to Sam and left. Brett wanted to follow his brother but was asked to pay for the shakes again. He did and followed his brother to his car. On the ride home, he took short glances at his brother's arms, watching the corded muscles on his forearms tense as he shifted gears. Back home he rushed into his room and didn't come out until dinner. As it was Christmas the next day, the gym was closed and Brett was relieved not having to join his brother again. At noon the family gathered for their traditional feast. The food was delicious and most of it ended up on Jason's plate. Everyone watched, the parents lovingly and Brett in disbelief, as Jason wolfed down serving after serving. "Ya done, bro?", he asked and took the half serving of meat lying on Brett's plate. When every dish was emptied, he patted his tight six-pack happily. "Gotta feed my body", he said, "Fuelling up for our workout tomorrow. Can't wait for it, bro". "Me too", Brett said unconvincingly. "I'm so glad you two finally share an interest and spent some time together. I'm proud of both of you", their father said. The next morning Brett found his brother once again waiting for him at the breakfast table. Minutes later they were driving toward the gym. As the previous times none of the brothers spoke a word and the tension hanging in the air was like a thunderstorm ready to explode. Both of them knew it would be a decisive moment: Brett was fighting to maintain his former dominance over his brother and Jason was ready to finally claim the top position as alpha of the family. They maintained their silence until they entered the weight room. "Let's smash chest", Jason said. He put on his usual warm up weight and cranked out 20 quick reps. "I'll show ya how it's done, bro", Brett said smugly and cranked out 20 equally fast reps. He knew that his chest was his best muscle group and he wasn't going to step down from the confrontation today. Jason added some weight to the bar and did his first working set of 12 solid reps. Brett followed suit. Jason continued adding weight to the bar after each set. After their third set Brett's chest was beginning to feel fatigued. He'd even one rep less than his brother. "Fourth set", Jason groaned as he pushed up the bar and cranked out another 8 reps. Brett got under the bar, pushed it up and felt his arms shake. He got to 5 reps before his pecs gave out and he re-racked the bar. He stood up, trying to catch his breath and felt his face turn red. "Not so strong after all", Jason said smugly. He added two more plates to the bar and got another solid 7 reps. "Put on some more weight, bro", he said as he laid down on the bar. Brett did as he was told and watched in disbelief as his brother pumped out 5 reps with the heavy bar. It was 30 pounds more than his own max. He felt his once undisputed position slipping away. "Dumbbell presses", Jason said as he stood up from the bench press and wandered over to the free weights. He grabbed the third heaviest pair and began his exercise. Brett followed suit but took a pair of considerably lighter dumbbells. "A bit over trained from football", he mumbled to his brother. Even with the lighter weights he couldn't pump out the reps of his brother. He dropped the weights to the floor and looked in disbelief as his brother grabbed the heaviest dumbbells. "Don't hurt yourself, bro. I never managed that weight", he said. Jason grinned and cranked out 8 solid reps, enjoying the feeling of the pump spreading through his chest. "Too bad they don't have any heavier dumbbells", he grunted as he did three more sets. He sat up, racked the dumbbells and went to the dipping station. "You go first, bro", he said, "ya had time to catch yar breath while I was still dumbbell pressing." Brett grabbed the handles and began dipping. He got 12 nice reps before his arms began shaking. He managed two more reps before jumping down. Jason grabbed the handles and copied his brother's movement. On his twelfth rep, he intentionally made his arms tremble. Then, he continued dipping. Brett's eyes widened as his brother passed the 30 rep point with perfect form. He felt the balance of dominance between them shift with every passing set. "50", Jason groaned and stepped down from the dipping station, "You're up, bro." Brett reluctantly grabbed the handles again. By now his chest felt totally exhausted but he couldn't give up just like that. He only got to 6 reps before his form faltered completely. Jason went through his second set, getting to another solid 40 reps. He stepped down and looked at his brother. Brett simply shook 'no' and pretended to suffer from cramp. His mind on the verge of accepting he had been knocked down by his once lanky brother. Jason blasted through three more sets of 35 dips. He inhaled deeply as he stepped down from the dipping station, his stretched tank top protesting with some tearing sounds as his pumped pecs inflated further. "Pec deck is up next, bro", he said. From that point on Brett simply followed his brother through the gym and watched as he pushed out rep after rep, and feeling him get more dominant with every rep. An hour after they'd arrived, Jason finished his fifth set of pushups and got up. His sweat-drenched tank top was glued to his pumped torso. "Enough for today", he grunted and walked toward the locker room, not even looking at his brother. None of the brothers spoke a word when they began stripping off their workout gear in the locker room. Both of them knowing that the balance of dominance had shifted completely and definitively. Brett's mind was still processing the acceptance of being taken down a notch and Jason was savoring in his new position. "Someone pumped his pecs today." Brett turned around at the remark and saw Sam entering the locker room and admiring his brother's chest. His eyes widened as the guy stepped up to his brother and groped the pumped mass of muscle atop his chest. "Ya like feeling a real chest, don't ya", Jason asked while he let the smaller guy worship his pecs. "Come on. Flex 'em, J.", Sam pleaded. Brett just stared at the unbelievable scene in front of him. Jason grinned and flexed his chest, making striations explode under the smaller guy's touch. "Ya know what to do, Sam", he said casually while he stared right into his brother's eyes. Brett's eyes widened when the smaller guy kneeled, slid down his brother's pants to reveal his plump cock and took it in his mouth. He couldn't believe what was happening right there in the center of the locker room. It was as if he wasn't there for those two guys and his brother kept staring directly into his eyes with a smug expression on his face. Within seconds Jason spilled his load into Sam's eager mouth. When his orgasm wore off, he pulled his cock from the guy's mouth and walked to the shower zone. "Don't ya need a shower, bro?", he asked as he passed his brother. Brett watched Sam stand up and disappear and followed his brother's example. The next morning Brett awoke late. His parents had already left for work and his brother was apparently still in his room as he walked into the bathroom. He ditched his boxers and entered the long walk-in shower. He turned on the shower and enjoyed the hot water cascading down on his body. A grin formed on his face as he thought back at the countless times he'd jerked off against the tilled wall. Lately even his morning wood seemed less hard than at the end of summer. A faint noise caught his attention and he turned off the water. He turned around and a yelp escaped his mouth as he saw his fully nude brother standing at the entrance of the walk-in shower. "What the fuck, Jason", he said angrily while he put his hands in front of his cock. "I asked if ya were done here, little bro", Jason replied grinningly. His deepened baritone easily rivaling his brother's deep voice. Brett didn't react to the 'little bro'. He just stared at his brother's grown body. Standing just a few feet away, his brother looked truly intimidating. Just a few months earlier no one would have told they were brothers: he outsized Jason by a good 60 pounds. Now the tables had turned. Despite being close to his brother's weight, Brett's 212 pounds seemed way less intimidating than Jason's 215 pounds. Brett's muscles seemed a bit saggy: his pecs hung slightly as if their weight pulled them down and his shoulders hunched forward making his posture lack his once usual aura of strength and confidence. Jason on the other hand radiated power: his pecs protruded firmly from his chest and his wide shoulders formed a strong line capped with his rounded delts. His now squared face added to his masculine look. The guy seemed to ooze power and confidence. Jason grinned smugly while his brother scanned his torso. "Miring my bod like after all our workouts in the gym shower, little bro?", he asked casually. Brett tore his gaze from the ripped six-pack and focused on his brother's eyes. He blinked when he realized he had to look up slightly to stare Jason in the eye. "I'm no longer just technically the bigger brother", Jason said, "How big are yar arms?". "18 inches", Brett replied and tensed his right arm to show off his size. "18.5 inches cold", Jason replied. He raised his arms and threw a double bicep pose to emphasize his point. Brett could only stare as his brother displayed his superior form. Ever since their workout the balance of dominance had shifted entirely in favor of his brother and now Brett felt how Jason was imposing his alpha-status completely. "What does half an inch really mean", he muttered unconvincingly. Jason hardened his flex some more in reply to his brother's remark. "We both know what it means, little bro", he groaned and relaxed his pose. "Besides, I'm bigger everywhere", he added. "Huh?", Brett muttered as he pretended not to know what his brother meant. Jason stepped closer while he casually stroked his cock, grabbed his brother's ass and pulled him in. Their hard cocks brushed against each other. "See what I mean, little bro?", he asked. Brett followed his brother's gaze down and inhaled sharply: his brother's cock pressed into his the base below his cock while his own cock lay atop his brother's dick without touching his brother's groin and didn't rival his brother's one in girth either. "See, little bro. Mine's longer and thicker than yours. I'm bigger everywhere!", Jason boomed and savored his new dominant status. His erection jolted underneath his brother's hard dick. Brett broke from his brother's grasp and took a step back. "How did you do it, Jason?", he asked, "you were a runt before I left and now you're…". "The bigger man, ya mean", Jason rumbled, "I cast a curse. When you train, my body gains the size you would have gained. The more ya train, the bigger I get. And ya can't stop training or ya'll lose yar scholarship. So, ya will only make me bigger and bigger, little bro." "Cursed me?", Brett let out, "You're just on steroids. Now get lost so I can shower in peace." "Ya're in no position to tell me what to do, little bro", Jason said, "How many times did ya storm in here when I was showering and told me to leave? Flexing yar arms to intimidate me? Mocking me with yar brawn being superior to me brain? Guess what, little bro: I have brains and brawn now. I'm the new alpha here. Ya should now yar new place." Brett retreated some more, his back pressing against the tilled wall. He had never felt this intimidated before and his once runty brother was doing it to him. He saw his brother come closer and reaching for him. He tried resisting but his weakened body was no match for his now buff brother. Jason easily pushed his brother's arms aside and grabbed his armpits. He turned his brother around and made him face the tilled wall. His 8,5 incher pointed straight at his brother's meaty ass. Brett put his hands against the tilled wall and tried pushing his body away from the wall but his brother held on to his armpits firmly. "Let me go, Jason. you can shower in peace", he mumbled. The words died on his lips as he felt the head of his brother's cock brush against his ass. "No", he mumbled. Jason ignored his brother's cries and shoved his dick into the tight hole. He moaned in pleasure as he busted through the clenched defenses and felt the ass clamp against his cock. "Please….", Brett pleaded in vain. Pain exploded through his body as his brother rammed his cock entirely into his ass. His hands clawed against the tilled walls and a high painful shriek escaped his mouth. "Ya're the little bro now. I'm the new alpha here", Jason moaned, grabbed hold of his brother's hips and began pumping his cock in and out of his brother's clenching ass. Tears leaked from Brett's eyes as his brother installed his total dominance. He felt humiliated beyond anything he'd ever felt. He felt his brother's hot breath against his neck and his brother's deep moans rumbled in his right ear with every thrust of the cock in his ass. His arms trembled and his entire body rocked on the rhythm of his brother's fucking. He looked down and to his horror he noticed that his own cock was at full mast and throbbing. Jason heard his brother's painful shrieks and they only excited him more. He was quickly getting close to orgasm and he felt his balls churning while he ravaged the ass of the brother who had physically dominated the family for years. The slow process of destroying his brother's dominance during their workouts and gradually stripping him of his old alphaness now culminated into fucking him into his new role while he assumed Brett's former position at the top of the family hierarchy. He pulled back his cock almost completely and then rammed it with full force into the clenching ass. "YEAH", he roared loudly as he exploded deep inside his brother. Brett shivered as his brother's spunk filled him with liquid heat and the violence of Jason's orgasm shook his own body violently. He felt spurt after spurt after spurt shoot inside him. At the same time his own cock exploded against the tilled wall. "Ughn", he grunted as his balls blasted out four loads of cum. His own moan drowning in the noise of his brother's deeper moans. Unlike before he didn't feel all-powerful as he came inside the shower, this time he felt nothing but shame. When his blasts stopped, his brother kept squirting his load into him. He felt the sticky juice slide along his legs while his body continued shaking on the rhythm of his brother's thrusts. After eight loads Jason's orgasm finally wore off and he pulled his dick from his brother's ass. "I don't expect to see ya in the gym today, little bro", he grunted and left his humiliated brother in the shower. Brett crashed down, his body destroyed from the fucking by his brother and cried inside the shower that had once made him feel untouchable.
  5. Host: Hello everyone and welcome to another season of "Gainers". I am your host Freddi Fit and you may remember me from becoming the muscle alpha I am today on our very first season just three years ago. *Freddi Fit raises a double bicep flex, stretching his button down short sleeves to their limit. "After all, who can forgot that glorious moment when I was voted to steal everything from Hank The Tank who had been growing massive all season. It was a major upset and the audience was ready to see a new alpha show that brute a lesson. Since then I've been living the dreams as America's hunkiest bodybuilder. Well tonight this dream begins once again with 8 brand new contestants. After twelve weeks, one of them will be left with a hulking body while the others leave smaller than they came. And like always, every week you the audience will decide who gets what. Now let's not waste any time here and meet our contestants. Screen switches to contestant video number one. A nineteen year old college wrestler named Cam. "Hey everyone! The name is Cameron, or Cam for short. I've been wrestling for six years and I can't wait to show the other men who the real jock is gonna be. Maybe if you're lucky you might even see me put some of them in headlocks and drain the muscle from them." Screen switches to contestant video number two. A 39 year old college professor who has been working out for many years. "Hello everyone, it Max here. I've been a health science teach for about 10 years and have always wanted more in life. I'm hoping to win and become the next leading model for muscle god magazine. Either way, I'm hoping to teach the other men a thing or two about what it means to be blessed with muscle." Screen switches to contestant number 3. A 24 year old ex fire fighter who recently begun a modeling career. "If you thought fighting fires was hot, wait till you see me on nothing but my suspenders. Hey everyone my names chad. Make sure you vote for me this season so I can become the muscular flame that makes you sweat." Screen switches to contestant number 4. A 31 year old cop from NYC. "Hey. It's Stu. I've been lifting ever since becoming a cop, but to keep the streets safe, I'm going to need your help to grow my guns and have the fire power needed to intimidate the bad guys and fight crime." Screen switches to contestant number 5. A 27 year old businessman. "Hello everyone, being a businessman keeps me quite busy. So I'm going to need your help building these muscles as big as they can get so I can really fill out my suites nicely! By the way, the name is Dominique." Screen switches to contestant number 6. A 42 year old father. "Hello everyone. My name Ken. Before I had children I was in pretty good shape. However since then I've begun to get out of shape. I need your help to be bigger and better than I was when I was younger." Screen switches to contestant number 7. A 21 year old college graduated pursuing a career in acting. "Hey y'all. Zac here. I've been trying to make it big as an actor but you know they are looking for muscular guys these days. Help me become a jacked up actor." Screen switches to contestant number 8. A 25 year old man living in his parents house. "Hi everyone. I'm Tony, and I've been having a really hard time finding a job. Can you help me you help me out and give me the chance to pursue a career in fitness and get the hell out of my parents house. They'd really appreciate it as well!" Tony is clearly the smallest guy. Although he still has slight hints of muscle, there isn't much for the others to take. Host: "Well don't we just have a great batch this year. The group will be entering the growth cell now where they will spend the next 12 weeks changing. Go online now to vote for your top 4 favorite guys who will receive a special serum boost tomorrow night to start off the game. And don't forget to send in your nicknames for each dude. The most votes will decide what we call each contestant from here on. Anyways. Goodnight Gainer fans! Freddi Fit signing off!" *Freddie fit solutes the camera and transitions in to an archer pose as the credits roll.*
  6. Prologue "Oh, Titan, how can I ever thank you?" "I followed your description of the fantasy you had when you proved yourself to be a Titan, Henri, I trust that it meets with your approval?" As Henri gave Porthos a massive kiss, Porthos thought "Yes, it meets with his approval!" As Henri broke off the embrace he looked at the dungeon and started to moan with desire. Exactly as in his fantasy, a few days previously, Porthos had made two rack like devices, each of them made to fit each other with manacles at the base for their ankles and wrists, along side helmets that resembled the type seen on barbarians in the depth of history. Henri's moans grew louder as he started to undress and with the command of "Buckle me, Titan" he was attached to the device that was his size. "When you absorb my strength" said Porthos, his breathing quickening, "break free of these restraints Henri, I beg you" "I will, Titan, if you promise me something in return. Take out the rock in the pocket of my breeches" As Porthos took out the grey coloured rock Henri added "Whilst you were winning the amulet, I was visited by a friend. I didn't know he was a friend at the time, but when I first met him, his eyes just screamed for help and pity, and as you know I would help anyone. Would you like to know what his name was?" Porthos nodded and Henri replied "Ganymede!" "A strange name?" asked Porthos "For a suitably strange lad, you see, Porthos" and with that Henri looked around, "and pray, never tell a living soul this, he was not of this world, he came from beyond the heavens" and with that Henri explained what happened. How having been given a telescope by the Captain in recognition of his qualification as a full blown Musketeer, he set it up that evening along with Aramis to explore the heavens, how he had spied an object, dubbed a meteorite by Aramis, land in the Bois de Boulogne, how, after seeking it to claim it for His Majesty, he came across the strange lad and how, he had ended up defeating an alien munity and been rewarded with the rock that the Titan was holding concluding his memories with "Porthos, Ganymede said that that rock would transfer a fraction of your strength into me, but as we will be using the amulet to do that I want you to transfer a fraction of my intelligence into you to make my fantasy complete. I become the Titan in mind and body and you become me in mind and body. Please, Porthos, I beg you, I have been dreaming about this every night for the last week, please, please, Porthos, I..." "What is our motto, lad" interrupted Porthos, "and our creed?" "All for one and one for all" replied Henri, his eyes closed "There is no need to ask, mon amis" came the reply as Porthos undressed and attaching the manacles to his ankles and then slamming his wrists into the restraints he smiled and with a proud voice declared "Amulet of Athelstan, your victims lie ready!" As the amulet started to glow, Pierre took a deep breath and announced "Dear Ganymede, I call upon your gift" and the rock next to the amulet also started to glow. As the glow brightened, both men started to breathe deeper and their weapons started to engorge, then looking at each other they roared their devices into action "GIVE THE TITAN'S STRENGTH TO THE LAD!" roared Porthos "GIVE THE TITAN MY INTELLIGENCE!" roared Henri Both amulet and rock sent out beams of energy that stimulated both men causing them to moan and groan in a combination of ecstasy and agony and as they did, they resisted the pain and pulled on their restraints, stimulating their organs even more so and as they did the beams became brighter and brighter until unable to stand the glare both men closed their eyes and as they did so they felt compelled to scream the same thing "TRANSFER!" and with that both men were knocked out cold. *** "Oh yes" moaned Henri as he raised his sword to the heavens, his powerful chest no longer burdened by his Musketeer uniform despite the King's emblem emblazoned on his breastplate, "if this is what it means to be the Ultimate form of a Musketeer, then, non, I never want to let it go!" "And neither do I mon amis" moaned Porthos in reply, in an outfit almost the same as Henri's save for the lack of a breastplate, making his pumped pecs easy pickings for Henri's mouth as he first kissed his lover and then started to suck on those five inch long nipples. Indeed it wasn't long before Porthos could barely speak being able to mumble "Ultimate of Titans" which seemed to do just as much for Henri as it did for him, as both men's weapons unloaded over each other causing them to moan in ecstasy As Henri opened his eyes, the moaning of his dream was the first sound he made, any dream that involved him and Porthos expressing their love for each other and their desire to become the biggest, strongest and most powerful men ever to walk the earth always made him moan as he became accustomed to the light the smile of his face grew so large it might have escaped for he was now in Porthos's quarters, just like last time. His body enhanced by the amulet and now able to pass himself off as Porthos where Porthos would now be able to pass himself off as Henri, but this time, thanks to Ganymede's gift instead of having a blank face when he was asked a question his would be the first hand to be raised as the tutor would ask "There is a detachment of Cardinal's guards, two kilometres from you, marching at ten kilometres an hour. You are four kilometres from headquarters and can run at eight kilometres an hour. Which happens first, you reach Headquarters or bash as any guardsmen as you like?" and with that he got out of bed. Stretching out his massive eight foot frame, the sense of power surging through him, he chuckled as he approached the mirror and with his eyes closed jumped in front of his and roared as he puffed out his chest as much as he could and would have moaned "The Titan is awake" if he hadn't opened his eyes and screamed in horror at what he saw. The reflection was that, not of Henri's familiar physiognomy expanded to look like Porthos, but Porthos himself. Patting his face in a panic he tried to reason what was happening and had a frightful thought. What if, instead of transferring a fraction of his intelligence to Porthos, as he had expected, Ganymede's gift had transferred all his intelligence to Porthos and as he looked in the mirror a sense of dread washed over him. His mind was now trapped in Porthos's body and that meant that Porthos's mind was trapped in Henri's body. Panicking, Henri made for the door and found it blocked by the Captain who chuckled "Who's been yanking on your weapon today, eh?" noting that Henri was still naked. As he let himself in, Henri dived back into the bed and covered himself up, an action that the Captain found strange and reassured him "Porthos, I have seen you naked hundreds of times before, once you have seen one weapon you have seen them all!" and with that sat down on the end of the bed and said "I'm sorry to say that you're needed in my office. The Duke's arrived and he is not a happy person!" "BUCKINGHAM?" exclaimed Henri wondering what manner of mess he was involved in now "No, Bavaria!" came the reply as the Captain explained that Duke Christopher had been prevented from attending the strongman contest that Porthos had won due to an internal dispute and felt that he was the strongest man to walk the earth and therefore had come to Paris to challenge Porthos, and of course, the Captain had accepted the challenge and therefore had come to ask "Would you mind if Henri acted as referee, after all his has such the perfect English accent on occasions, you would think he was English himself!" and with that chuckled. Henri didn't know what to think however the Captain took the slight shaking Henri exhibited as approval and said "Excellent, meet me at my office after lunch along with Henri and I'll explain what the challenges are!" and with that got up and said "Now, you can go and be a man!" as he let himself out. Instantly, Henri leapt out of bed, raced to the wardrobe where he flung the first things that he found on and less than a minute later was running like never before to his digs in an effort to try and get them back in their correct positions as soon as was possible, if not quicker. *** "Ah, Monsieur Porthos, to what does my master...Monsieur...Monsieur, is everything all right?" As Henri dashed past Francois, his manservant of the last three years, he barged into his room and gasped at the sight in front of him. There he was, sleeping completely naked, something he never did at all, rubbing his gently enlarging weapon moaning "Oh, oui, mon chere, to feel this body again, it is magnifique!" and with that he started to breathe deeply. Henri knew precisely what was going to happen next and so shooing Francois away asking him to "get an extra loaf of bread, I believe your master will need it" knelt down next to the quivering mass that was him. "Porthos, Porthos, wake up, mon chere!" whispered Henri but it was no good Porthos was too far gone. "Oui, Oui, Hercules, I hear you and wish to wrestle you" at which point he grabbed hold of Henri and threw him on top of him, then grabbing hold of his sides he started to force his weapon towards Henri's mouth, all the while Henri desperately trying to wake him up. Realising there was no option, Henri raised his hand and with a whispered "Forgive me, mon chere" delivered a slap across the face that was said to be so loud that every single husband in Paris instantly confessed their indiscretions to their loved ones. But it had the desired effect as Porthos opened his eyes and gasped in amazement at the sight before him and lowering his body to the ground listened as Henri babbled his explanation panting at the end of it. "Oh, Henri" replied Porthos, hugging his lover, "thank you, thank you for making my dream come true. I am some twenty five years your senior but when I was your age I wasn't anything like as strong as you are, now, I shall be able to make you even more powerful than me" and with that grabbed hold of his body's arm and giving it a squeeze moaned "Twenty six inches, mon chere, compared to your twenty two, imagine, imagine how much bigger you will become!" "If I survive that long!" replied Henri and explained about the Duke, as he did Porthos's eyes opened wide and he roared "I AM THE STRONGEST MAN AND NONE SHALL CHALLENGE ME!" and instantly reached for the amulet and rock and placing them both on him and Henri declared "Amulet, release us from your power" but nothing happened. Gesturing to Henri who added "Ganymede, mon amis, we need to be ourselves again" still nothing happened and the two lovers realised their dilemma. "Then, if the gods will it" said Henri, "I must defend your honour, mon chere, if you are as strong as you say you are, then this Duke will be no challenge" "But, Henri" replied Porthos, his voice quivering, "you do not know what the Duke is capable of" and recounted a tale he had heard of the Duke throwing a five hundred pound rock the length of his courtyard to which Henri replied "That doesn't sound difficult" before Porthos added that he had done that after running the length of his kingdom, some twenty six miles, in less than four hours and all without any food for the previous day. Henri's eyes widened as he realised the challenge he now faced but stood next to Porthos, unsheathed his sword, raised it high and declared "ONE FOR ALL, MON CHERE!" to which Porthos replied standing next to his lover and holding the sword, "AND ALL FOR ONE, MON CHERE!" and agreed to meet with the Captain that afternoon to formally accept the challenge. *** "Gentlemen" announced the Captain as Henri and Porthos stood to attention in front of the Captain's desk, "the Duke of Bavaria claims to be one of the strongest men in the world, I find this claim debatable at best, but his belief that his claim is valid has to be taken. He has given me a list of the feats of strength that he wishes you to be tested on, Porthos, and that Henri will judge upon, however, I have been told I cannot tell you that list unless both of you accept. Gentlemen, do you?" "AYE" both men announced "The first task will be to carry four objects from one end of the courtyard to the other, one after the other, with the winner being the person who does it the fastest, the second task will be hold two bags of rocks equal to one and half times the weight of the person holding it for as long as possible, the next task is to haul a wagon containing up to four people of your own choice ten times the length of the courtyard running to each end in-between, that will then be followed by holding two anvils off the ground against each other, the person who drops theirs first being deemed the loser" As Henri looked at Porthos with concern, he was pleased to hear the Captain say "After that test, there will be a pause for lunch which in itself will be a test, whoever can devour a full roast pig the fastest will gain an advantage in the next test. That test will be a test of both strength and power as you will have to swim from here to Notre Dame which is then followed by a run carrying the heaviest horse that we have on your backs. That is then followed by lifting an anvil as many times as you can and finally pulling yourselves up and down as many times as you can from the window of my office" "Sir" said Henri, raising a hand, "I make that eight tasks, what happens if I win four and he wins four!" "Then there will be a final challenge, a tug of war between the two of you, whoever pulls the other will be declared the winner!" As both Henri and Porthos looked at each other, Porthos could see the first signs of concern written on Henri's face but as he stepped forward he declared "I realise that I will have to be independent from now on, but wish permission to say something to the Titan" and as the Captain nodded he turned to his former body, placed his hands on his broad shoulders and said "Porthos, you have always been a true paragon of strength to me, I have complete confidence in you and want to know that even when I am being completely independent, this will still be supporting you" and with that he placed his hand on his chest to indicate his heart. Henri smiled in return and said "Thank you, mon amis, that means a lot coming from you" and with that announced in a loud voice "The Titan is really to face all challenges for the honour of His Majesty!"
  7. I wanted to play out a little scenario that I have thought about on many occasions. This is actually what I would do if I happened to find a genie's lamp. I hope you enjoy The Genie's Curse People always talk about the Genie's Curse when it comes to wishing for things. The best thing to do is just not make any wishes. This is theorized to be true for two reasons - a genie will always twist your words and whatever you wish for will have dire unforeseen consequences. When I found a genie's lamp on the beach, I got to see first hand whether or not that would be true. My first inclination was to tell the genie to go back into the lamp and bury it. But then it came out and said, "Greetings my master. I have been exiled in the lamp for a millennium. For releasing me, I will grant you three wishes. Anything your heart desires will come true," curiosity got the better of me. How could I possibly bury it? It would haunt me until my dying breath if I lost this chance. But I had to play it smart. Why was the Genie's Curse really a curse? The first reason was that a genie's sole motivation would be some enjoyment after many years of being imprisoned. If you had magic and could do anything with it, why not have a little fun, right? The second reason is that wishing for grand things has an impact on human events. Any action has an equal and opposite reaction. If you influence human events through magic, that unnatural force is bound to bite you in the ass. So let's see, the first obstacle is getting around a genie twisting words for its amusement. I took the bait. Though it was a little hard to concentrate while looking at the genie - it probably intentional in order to make the wisher slip up. The genie was quite attractive. I am hesitant to call it a 'guy' since it was some magical creature. Although, it looked incredibly masculine. It was a haze from the waist down, trailing towards the lamp. From what I could see in the haze, it had quite a bulge stuffed into sort of silk loincloth looking garment. It was naked from the waste up save for a star tattoo on its right cheek and a bunch of piercings all over the place. "Hello... er... genie? What are the rules of wishing?" I tried not to get entranced by its V-taper. Its shoulders looked like they were twice as wide as mine, heading down to an impossibly hard and cut waist. The V was further enhanced by the hips shrinking as it disappeared into the haze. That was all hard enough to avoid staring at. Not drooling over its plump and juicy pecs with nipples pointing slightly towards the ground would be a little more difficult. The genie grinned. "Ah, such a wise master." I, of course, told myself that I was immune to it buttering me up. "Start the wish by saying 'I wish'. You cannot wish for more wishes. You cannot wish to influence another human's mind - such as forcing them to love you. You cannot wish for another human's death. Anything else is yours for the taking. Do you want wealth beyond your wildest dreams? Do you want world peace?" The genie rolled its eyes. "Wealth comes with its own problems. I would never know who my true friends were. I would lose all sense of accomplishment for working hard and getting a reward or paycheck. Nah, money would not be the way to go." The genie nodded knowingly. It had an expression of remembering those circumstances happening before. "And world peace would be even worse. Either people would start wars over the peace or all good would lose its meaning because you need some evil to appreciate the good." The genie got a smirk on its face. It screamed 'so you think you are smart, eh?'. Although, it did raise an eyebrow quizzically at me. If it didn't get enjoyment out of twisting my wishes, at least it seemed to be finding my rationalization amusing. "No no, none of those things. I already know my first wish." "Please, master, I am all ears." "I wish that you would answer any questions that I ask you with honesty and the absence of double meanings." I carefully considered how that should satisfy both of my criteria for avoiding the Genie's Curse. The genie started laughing. "That is certainly a unique wish. None of my former masters ever asked for honesty from a genie. Your wish, even though quite odd, is my command." It snapped its fingers. Nothing happened, but that was to be expected. "What would you ask of me?" "You said that I cannot get more wishes. Can I get more genies?" I was choosing my words to avoid say "I wish" in any context. The genie doubled over laughing and shook its head no. "Can you create a machine or some type of magical device that grants more wishes?" The genie stopped laughing at this and had a thoughtful expression. It actually looked like it did not know the answer. It slowly opened its mouth, "...No... Hmm interesting." It said that with some surprise in its voice. "I guess wishing for honesty can give you answers that even I do not know. You are quite amusing, master." It began to chuckle again. "What happens if I grant you your freedom?" The laughing stopped once more and the genie grew gravely serious. "The lamp needs a magical tether. If it is broken from me, it will connect to the next closest being. Since you would be making the wish, it would turn you into a genie." "Is it so bad being a genie, I mean isn't it great having magic?" "The lamp's magic only becomes true for the master. Anything I do for myself..." It started swelling in size to make its point. Its shoulders became these massive caps - looking like there were football shoulder pads underneath of its skin. The pecs plumped up even more, forcing the nipples to face towards its abs. And those abs even thickened, giving it that armor plating look around its waist. "...is just an illusion." It maintained its new shape. Every muscle looked like it was flexed as hard as possible, but the genie's expression showed no effort being exerted. It was doing it on purpose, trying to throw me off. It could see that my vision trailed down to its hazy crotch, which had tripled in size. My throat suddenly felt like they were as dry as a dessert. All I could do was stare with wide eyes at the pulsing hazy fabric. A groan bubbled up from my chest. The genie had used some of its magic to make me triple in size, as well. I could feel my cock stiffening and starting to run down my leg. It also tripled the sensation I was feeling. My cock slowly rubbing along my leg as it engorged was sending shockwaves to my brain. When I felt a little breeze softly blowing against my cock head as it peaked out the bottom of my shorts, I almost popped. I bucked my hips a few times. My abs and thighs were contracting with the power of the ocean. In and out, ebb and flow. I had the overwhelming sensation that I was going to blow a load 10 times greater than ever before. And when that event finally happened a new galaxy would be born into the universe. I was beginning to lose my balance at the sheer ecstasy overwhelming me. I didn't realize that a genie could do something like that. I knew it was an illusion, though. I couldn't let it win at this game. Before long, I would be wishing to be a sex god or something just to feel like that all of the time. That would break all of my criteria for avoid the Genie's Curse. No, focus on the mission. However, it sparked an idea that I tucked away for later. I bit my lip before speaking. "Ok, so what about destroying the tether?" I also poked one of my nails as hard as I could into my thumb to shake off the rest of the sensation. The genie had a faint smile watching me squirm. It licked its lips as it watched my cock head pulse at the bottom of my shorts. The genie shook its head. "Anything magical like the tether would be released into the world. It would be like a tsunami of magic. The explosive force would kill 4 billion 813 million 120 thousand 94 humans." The genie groaned a little. Obviously the honest truth was not very enjoyable for it. The absolute facts were certainly killing the genie's own lust. "What if I made the lamp into just an ordinary lamp?" I suddenly realized with some sadness that my cock was back to normal. The genie maintained his massive size and bulge, though. The genie started to open its mouth to answer, but was again unsure. "The tether would cease to exist..." "And what about you?" "The magic binding me would be gone." "So you would be free. You could go live your life." I didn't actually ask a question, but it seemed like it gave a truthful answer anyway. "I am thousands of year old. Without the magic, I would be turned to dust instantly." "But you want to live your life, right? There has to be a way to save you." "No..." It suddenly hit me that I had asked another question this time. "You want to die?" "Yes. I have nothing in this time. I would rather die a thousand deaths over staying one more second trapped in the lamp." So that would be wish number three. Although, the smart thing would be to elude the Genie's Curse and just make the wish right away to end it. But I still felt that I could outsmart the curse. "I will make it happen, but I just have a couple more questions." The genie smiled at me. "How long can a wish be - as in how many words or the amount of time to say it?" "There is no word or time limit. However, the wish will be judged on a natural break. If you try to include 100 additions to the wish, at some point a natural break will occur and the wish will be granted up to that point." "Can I make stipulations on a wish, such as making a wish and then adding on extra parts of the wish before you grant it?" "Yes, but the wish has to be granted and the stipulation added before the magic takes full effect. You only get one." "How long before a wish takes effect?" "Possibly 10-20 seconds depending on how extensive the wish is." "Interesting... Alright, last question. Can I create a device that can make illusions that I ask for?" The genie had mentioned that it had an endless supply of illusion magic. When the genie increased my cock a few moments ago, I could feel all of the sensations. Meaning if I could obtain some of that illusion magic, I would be able to feel all of it. I wouldn't be asking for more wishes, just the illusions. And the illusions would not have a direct impact on other humans. I could feel all of the sensations of being whatever I want without anybody else being the wiser. So that also would satisfy my criteria for evading the Genie's Curse. "Illusion devices are acceptable wishes." So now I had to word the second wish correctly to get it just right. And any stipulation had to be added very quickly. I thought about it for a few minutes while the genie waited patiently. I needed some sort of activator that I would never say during regular conversation. Having illusions appearing all of the time while I am talking would be dreadful. I also did not want other people to see the illusions - cannot affect humans. And since this is an outside device instead of an ability granted to me, I can always discard the device if the genie did twist my words. But that meant there had something about only me being able to use it or else someone would see the illusions and others people would be impacted. "I wish for a device that creates illusions that only I can see whenever I start with the phrase 'Okay Google' followed by my request." I did not have an android phone, but if someone overheard me saying it and then a request, they would not think anything of it. "Your wish is my command." The genie lifted its hand and snapped its fingers. Time for the stipulation. "When I say 'become the illusion', I will take on the form of the illusion without anybody except for me noticing the difference for 30 minutes." The genie started laughing again. "Adding stipulations after the fact is also a new one. Very intriguing." The genie already had an orb the size of a bowling ball in its hands. It had a mischievous glint in its eyes, but I ignored it. "Here is your illusion device. You have one wish remaining, master." I took the bowling ball. It looked like smoke was swirling on the inside. I do not know what I was expecting for a magical illusion device, but a crystal ball struck me as a little cliché. "As promised, you know what is coming next. I am glad I got to meet you for as brief as it was." Realizing that I was not lying about the third wish, the genie floated over and hugged me. My face was smothered in its pecs, but I wasn't complaining. If its arms could curve, I bet it could have wrapped them around me twice considering how wide it was. Instead, I felt completely engulfed. "Thank you master. You are more generous than I could have hoped for." It swelled a little more as a sign of appreciation. My face was all but swallowed up by the genie's pec cleavage. I "swelled" some from the embrace. And continued swelling. The genie had sprinkled in a little of its magic again. I found myself lengthening and lengthening, peaking out of my shorts once more and going further. I could feel my cock head brushing past the middle of my calf. It was too much, I lost all feeling in my legs. The genie was easily able to hold me up with its embrace. As if I didn't already feel like I was floating on a cloud, the genie rose up a couple of feet taking me along for the ride. My balls started to swell with my ever increasing cock size. My shorts completely tore down the front and fell to the ground. The genie's pecs were so huge, that my entire head and torso were being swallowed up. I was past feeling like a galaxy was going to be born. I was going create a new universe - and I did. The orgasm caused me to black out. In the blackness, big bang 2 happened and a hundred billion new stars were created with a million new galaxies to go along with them. I opened my eyes and was panting for air. I was on the beach and the genie was floating in front of me with that mischievous smile again. I put my hands on my knees to catch my breath. I could see that my shorts were perfectly in tact. The orb was in the sand next to me. If that orb even had a tenth as much power in its illusions as the genie itself, I was going to have a lot of fun with this. But why the mischievous expression? The thought flashed in my head for a moment that the genie could have been lying this entire time. I only assumed that the honesty wish actually worked. I could be unleashing an evil into the world, one of which it could never conceive or defeat. Or maybe the tsunami magic explosion thing would happen. I swallowed hard, trying to push those fears down. I had made a promise. If it was telling the truth and I backed out of my promise, what would that make me? I stood up with confidence, "I wish that the genie's lamp became an ordinary lamp." The genie mouthed the words 'thank you' and snapped his fingers. The haze began to dissipate. The genie itself looked like it was turning to ash, still with a smile on its face. "And the genie's soul and essence gets reborn as an ordinary human to live a full life!" Stipulation! Now it would have a chance to live the life it was robbed of thousands of years ago. The disintegrating face in front of me got a shocked looked. I could swear I saw an ashen tear roll down its cheek before vanishing as dust in the wind. I stared at where the genie was just moments before. I stared for at least an hour at nothing. I was slowly coming to grips with what had happened. I picked up the lamp and tried rubbing it. Nothing happened. I fiddled with it a bit more and still nothing. I didn't really need a lamp, but I decided to keep it as a memento. I spent the rest of the day sitting there on the beach, looking out over the water. I was lost in thought, but not thinking about anything specifically. My friend, if you could call a genie that you knew for only 20 minutes a friend, would finally be happy. And I had something that would bring me pleasure without affecting anything else. I knew I had beaten the Genie's Curse. ================= Later that night, I finally made my way back home. I was eager to try out the big orb. I knew the first thing I wanted to try... "Okay google, what would I look like in 20 years if I started taking steroids and busted my ass in the gym." The swirling smoke sped up and an image began to emerge. I was a little disappointed that the image was trapped in the ball instead of projecting a life size hologram. I guessed that I needed to be more specific on that part. "Maybe next time I find a genie's lamp." I chuckled at the thought. The little guy definitely looked like me, with silver hair. I looked like a taller Feri Andrasoni - glasses and all. The older me was completely naked. I unzipped my pants and started jacking off looking a super hot 60 year old version of myself. "Okay google, show me the same image but add in that I used the best methods for penis enlargement over those 20 years." The image remained, but the muscles all inflated with an extra 30 or 40 pounds of beef. The cock also inflated, still soft, to around three times the thickness, and hung down past mid-thigh. I couldn't even stop myself, I immediately blew all over the orb in my lap. It didn't seem to be affected by the cum dripping down it. But I still got up and cleaned off the big glass bowling ball before getting back to it. I looked down in my lap and instantly got hard again. I chuckled, "Okay google, clear the image." I didn't want to spend the whole night jacking off to the same thing and that image definitely seemed to be a trigger. I had some others I wanted to try and could always come back to it later. The silver haired me vanished into the smoke, but I still jacked off for a few minutes with the image burned into my mind. I made a mental note to figure out what exactly the older me used for that penis and muscle growth. I now knew it was possible, but it wasn't like the older me was holding up a bottle of some supplement or giving me instructions. Hmm, maybe I could say something like, 'show what the current image looks like when it is taking its supplements'. Or I could 'become the illusion' and see if I find any clues while inside of that body. It would take some work, but definitely worth the effort. I decided to save that for later. "Okay google, show me what I look like." A naked image of me appeared. "Okay google, shrink the current image to five feet tall while keeping the muscles the same volume." The image shrunk down by a foot and a half and all of its stats puffed up. My 19 inch biceps looked somewhat regular at my current height, while at the same volume on a five foot tall me they were looking massive. With the shorter limbs, the same volume pumped them up to at least 22 inches. The torso didn't shrink as much as a limbs. My pecs did jut out another inch or two, though. They definitely had a nicer shape on the smaller frame - like if you squeeze a balloon a little to force air into a smaller space. My legs were spectacular! My quads had to be in the 35 inch area since those limbs took the biggest hit in terms of height. I grinned as a mischievous thought popped into my head. "Okay google show me what I would look like at my actual height with the same muscle proportions as in the current image." The image grew by 18 inches and the sizes of everything swelled with it. The chest, the arms, the legs, the neck, and even the waist all expanded by 20%. I repeated the same command as earlier: "Okay google, shrink the current image to five feet tall while keeping the muscles the same volume." I giggled with delight as the body became that of a five foot tall version of me with inflating muscles. The thighs were growing past 50 inches. Its ab muscles were thicker than a bodybuilder's bicep and somehow six of them were jammed into the small space between the pecs and the waist. Its pecs were so engorged and heavy that they drooped down over the abs. They would have been hanging even lower if the meat slab abs weren't fighting for space. The top of the pecs were obscuring the creature's shortened neck. I called it a creature because this thing had already passed the point of being human. It looked like it had entirely too much muscle. Well beyond anything a normal human could have with or without drugs. I was really getting into the mounds and mounds of muscle, though. It looked like the thing was made of clay and the sculptor got fed up with shaping and just slapped on more and more and more. But I wasn't done, yet. "Okay google, show me what I would look like at my actual height with the same muscle proportions as in the current image." I was jacking off already before the image began to change. The expectations of this massive muscle giant was too much. However, the mood was instantly killed off... literally. The huge hulk that was forming turned pale and vacant. It was obviously dead. I shucked the ball on to the seat and quickly got up. "Woah, I have have to be careful." If I used my 'become the image' part of the wish and that version could not actually survive, would I be dead, too? Does the illusion magic protect me from something like that? "Oh shit, the things heart. It was inflating with size during the growing and shrinking." I couldn't risk becoming something for fun and winding up dead. I promised myself if I was going to become something, it had to be healthy enough to last for the 30 minutes for me to change back. "Okay google... Show what I would look like growing up if I had the best diet and exercise for my health." Swirling smoke inside of the orb began to feed into the image of me. I grew up right before my eyes looking incredibly vibrant throughout my youth into adulthood. I could immediately recognize myself, but at the same time the image was totally different. The guy in the ball was built like a cover of Men's Health magazine but even healthier. He had to be in the 10-12% body fat area with clearly bulging abs. Striations in his chest and delts were slicing up the muscles with definition even at 10+% fat. His arms had thick veins standing out and roping down to his hands. The image had stopped aging for some reason. "Okay google, using the same parameters, show the image at my current age." I waited a bit and nothing happened. My eyes bugged out of my head, this was the health nut version of me at my current age. The guy's skin was absolutely flawless - to the point where I would have suspected makeup and plastic surgery to look that good at 40 years old. The most shocking part was that his skin and face looked to be 21 or 22 years old, around half of my age. "Well, that guy would definitely last 30 minutes." My cock began to harden again at the thought of combining this image with the silver haired hunk. "Okay google, show me the current parameters aged by 20 years." I was picturing in my head the silver haired hunk from before but with a healthier fitness model kind of vibe. The image of Clayton Paterson came to mind. The one where his is naked with leg covering his junk and butt cheek hanging off the table. I moaned with lust filling my head. The image in the orb began to change. The muscles were not as pronounced as in the 20-something looking version. So age did make him lose a bit of muscle mass, but he was still looking tight and stacked. I then got a feeling of annoyance welling up rather than erotic pleasure. The guy looked younger than me. "Fuck you dude," I spat out. This ass in the ball was 60 years old and looked to be around 30. The only thing identifying him as a senior was a bit of silver forming as his temples. His skin was still flawless. He had no wrinkles what-so-ever on his face. His eyes and lips were vibrant. His pecs and especially his cock and balls were really pert and raring to go. I knew this image was not in the 'become the illusion' direction. The 20-something looking guy at my age was OK, but a 60 year old looking 10 years younger than the real me would constantly make me feel regret. "Next... Let's make this guy bulk up some. Okay google... Show me the same conditions as the current image but with his diet and exercise focusing on maximum muscle growth." I saw myself growing up again. Instead of having a vibrant youth, I was a swarthy jock. My glasses appeared on my face as I aged - gaining more of a nerdy jock look. The thought popped into my head that I had not seen my glasses on the health nut. That thought quickly vanished as my bone structure expanded and thickened to prevent injury from all of the stress it was put under. By the time I looked like I was college aged, I was looking like a totally beefy hunk. Then the freshman 15 of college hit, or I should say the freshman 150. I reached and quickly exceeded the old Žydrūnas Savickas (before his weight loss). The thought of being a 400 pound version of Big Z walking around campus immediately made me blow a second load even though I was only partly chubbed. I didn't even bother cleaning up as I was enamored with the movie of my alternate life playing before me. I could see the skeleton reshaping as it continued to age from years of heavy resistance and pressure straining the bones and joints. This allowed more and more mass to be packed on. My pecs became so bulbous that they encroached on my chin's space. Then, they continued growing even more, pushing my head backwards. The pecs weren't drooping like the inflation I had witnessed a few minutes ago with the growing and shrinking fantasy. Instead, they maintained a lot of perk from the healthy guy's body. These things were made for holding mass. Kind of like how Johnnie Jackson's pecs keep building outward instead of down or to the side. The forever bulk version of me gained at least 700 or 800 pounds, passing by the one thousand pounds mark. I couldn't even tell what the waist line was. However, the tree trunk legs, huge gravity defying pecs and arms that would surpass most normal people's waist measurements, made my gut look much smaller in comparison. I started jacking off again thinking about how powerful this freak was - my cock had continued chubbing disregarding having already blown a load during the growth sequence. I had 60 years of dedication to muscle mass. I didn't care about aesthetics or even strength. I ate for mass. I exercised for mass. It was so freakin hot seeing myself at quadruple my current body weight. I was a half ton silver haired muscle nerd. I was unreasonably massive while still looking like I would enjoy building you a computer or might own a comic book shop. As I was getting close to another climax, I thought about how I could do one better. I could try combining the silver haired hunk and this massive brute with some youth and health mixed in for good measure. "Okay google... Show me what I would look like today if my family had the genetics for optimal hormone production as a starting point, while I had the best diet and exercise regime for balancing health and muscle growth." The new image began to form. There was only a small hint of looking like me. He had incredibly masculine features - a jawline cut from steel. He apparently did not need glasses like me. His skin was almost as flawless as the health nut, save for a few moles. I grinned at that, even family history changes and perfect diet couldn't save him from my signature moles. I looked over the body. Was it my imagination or was he actually taller? "Okay google, show the real me standing next to the current image." I appeared beside him. "Holy shit, he is taller by at least a few inches inches. And his penis has got to be..." I pinched my fingers together and squinted, comparing the 'me' image to the other one. "maybe 3? 4?" It was tough to tell at that size. If I could just get it a little bigger. "Okay google, zoom in on the groins of the current images." The images zoomed in and the bigger me was definitely at least 4 inches larger, soft. "Okay google, show the current images getting fully aroused." The cocks both started lengthening and inflating. The real me reached his respectable 8 inches, tilted slightly downward and perfectly straight. Just like me, the bigger guy was a grower, not a shower. "Holy shit..." I sputtered as I watched the thing continue inflating. The massive club finally stopped expanding, ending with a just a hint of an upward curve and maybe 30 degrees angled upward. His suspensitory ligament was certainly much stronger than mine to hold that monster at an upward angle. "Okay google, zoom out to full size images." It complied, still showing the two guys fully erect. The bigger me looked like he oozed testosterone next to the real me. I lifted the ball and turned it. I could see everything turning in 3D. "Oh, yeah..." I made another mental note for myself to check out some of the others from behind. I had been jacking off the entire time but not fully hard until seeing the cocks from the side view. I started spasming in my chair a little. With the other hand I continued looking at the two from every angle. This was the one. I grunted out, "Oh... oh..." I was close to blowing a third load. The globular bubble butt on the bigger me was incredibly hot. I currently can fill out a pair of pants nicely, but this ass was putting mine to shame. I placed the ball on the coffee table. "Oh... kay... gmmmm" This guy was taller and so much wider than me. I didn't know how the transformation would take effect and didn't want my clothes shredded. So I quickly removed the clothing, practically ripping them off and defeating the purpose. I continued pumping my hand up and down my cock. "Ooookay goo... gull..." I closed my eyes and started feeling my body. I was imagining what it was going to be like in a minute when I was cumming as this perfect god of a man. "become the illusion..." ================= My eyes flung open when I heard the clanging of metal. I looked down, it definitely was not my body. And I was clothed. I had some sort of hospital scrubs on - is this guy a medical doctor? I looked up and around. I wasn't in my home anymore, I was at some small gym. There were a couple of other guys and one woman there. All were wearing scrubs. One of them called over, also surprised from the metal clanging sound. "Hey buddy, you OK?" "Y... yeah." I was surprised by my voice. I already have a deep voice, but this guy was like a rolling thunder. It was so silky and rich that my one word sent a jolt to my cock. That was also weird, I wasn't currently hard or cumming. I had expected to finish masturbating as this big guy. I became aware that I was half holding a bar above my head. I looked behind me and the weights on the machine were stacked. So the metal clanging that startled me was also caused by me - it had slipped out of my hand during the transfer and smashed down. The pieces started fitting together. I was doing lat pulldowns and the pin was set at 600 lbs. I muttered under my breath, "600 pounds..." I grab the bar and did one more rep. It felt like I was using 50 pounds with my real body. How strong was this guy that 600 pounds was barely a warmup weight? "I mean yes. I am fine, I just lost focus for a second." I released the bar slowly this time and adjusted the pin up for the next person. The guy laughed. "No kidding. With everything you have going on, anybody would be unfocused. Just keep relieving your tension. We are happy to share the gym with you." So I wasn't a doctor in this body - one mystery down. Some memories started filtering in. My life had occurred the same way as before. As I had wished, nobody noticed the difference with this illusion form. For every event of my life, I had been this statuesque version of me with looks to die for, but people treated me the same. Every bully had still bullied me. My parents and siblings still treated me like I was just a kid - even though I was more masculine than my brothers and father, while clearly the tallest in the family. It was really odd picturing this version of myself going through the same life events. "I..." Another shockwave to my cock. "I think I am going to take a walk." The full sentence rumbled vibrations of pleasure throughout my entire torso. I had to get away from this guy, if I kept talking, I would probably blow in the scrubs sitting there. The guy nodded. "Good luck, man. Come back if you need to relieve some more stress. Just don't push yourself too hard or you might pull a muscle. You weren't using any heavy weights though, so that shouldn't be a problem." That was odd too. So they could notice my actions but do not see the difference in me or exactly what I can do. The guy must have seen something like 100 pounds or so set on the weight rack. That would take some getting used to with any other transformations I do. That would be especially true if I was a 10 foot tall muscle giant and people still talked to me like I was normal height and size. I reached up and twisted the scrubs a little to look at the tag. It read 6XL on the label. As I was walking out, I could see myself in the mirror. It looked like the real me staring back. However, I could see the top of my head. It was so trippy looking straight at myself in a mirror but at the same time seeing over myself. I felt at my face, the reflection was adjusting his glasses, but I could not currently feel them with my hand. Even the scrubs looked fine in my reflection - certainly not 6XL. But I could feel them tight around my upper body and hanging like I was wearing tent over my abdomen. I explored around a little underneath of the top. The scrub bottoms must have also been in the 4, 5 or 6XL area but felt like lycra pants hugging my thighs and calves. The waistband was very loose and the top of my ass was exposed, as well as what felt like a generous forest of pubic hair on the front popping out. The waist was drooping so low on the front that the top of my cock was probably also visible. The thought of which brought me to full mast. I could feel my cock straining hard against the scrubs. With my pecs in the way, I wasn't able to check. While in the mirror, the bottoms looked more fitted and my reflection was just adjusting the waistband a little. I felt my knee getting moist from precum leaking out and soaking into the scrubs. My reflection did not reciprocate the wet spot or even being hard. I definitely needed to take that walk before I tested the limited of illusion magic. I mumbled, "so weird...," before exiting. The walk was good. It cleared my head and memories continued to come in. I still lived at the same apartment and had the same friends. I wasn't a patient at the hospital - which was nice to figure out. But why was I here? "Excuse me..." Someone said, as if on cue. I spun around and saw a nurse. "Come with me, we're ready." I followed her, not really sure what we were ready for. We turned the corner at the nurses' station and entered the maternity ward. Another nurse approached with a bundle in his arms. "He is in perfect health and ready to go home." I took the baby. It was my baby. "This is my baby..." The nurses both had big smiles on their faces. "Did you think of a name? We can sign the birth certificate now or you can contact us later." "Yes, his name is Gene Desato..." The name popped into my head like it had been there all along. "Who is the mother on record?" They shrugged nonchalantly. "There is no mother, only you, his father." They said it like they always see children born without mothers. "But...," I looked at their faces and all of this seemed normal to them. I had to keep in mind that all of this was being influenced by illusion magic, "...thank you so much." They both gave me a little squeeze on my massive arms - not like they were feeling me up - just as a gesture of support. So weird... how are they not seeing that something is off with this godly man having a child with no mother. This was absolutely a fantasy that I would 'become the illusion' again for. It would be a lot of fun raising a child I never had. I looked at the clock and realized that I had just enough time to get home and spend a few minutes with the baby before the 30 minutes would be up. "Whelp, we'll be on our way, thanks again!" The nurses waved goodbye to the baby and made some little cooing noises. He fell asleep in my arms on the elevator ride down to the first floor. When I got outside, I found my car - it was still the same car - but it had a baby seat strapped in. "That is convenient..." I strapped the baby in and opened the driver's side door. Reality inside of the car seemed to warp a little. I should not have been able to fit with my current size, but I had no difficulties getting in. I shrugged and drove home. Gene was still asleep when I walked in the door. I shut it gently behind me. Over on the chair was the orb, swirling with smoke again. I picked up the orb in my free hand and looked it over. I noticed the baby's eyes popped open. He didn't cry, but made some gurgling noises as he watched the smoke moving around. I chuckled, at least I wouldn't have to buy him a mobile whenever I am in this body. He seemed fascinated enough by the movement inside of this glass bowling ball. I brought him into my bedroom where I had a basinet already set up - also convenient. I loosened the swaddled blanket around his head to get a really good look at his face. The boy was absolutely stunning. I guess he had to be with such an attractive father. If I brought him to Gerber's or Huggies, they would pick him up as the new face of their companies instantly. He had a birthmark on his right cheek - it was in the shape of a star. I got a big grin on my face. "Gene, what a perfect name... So the stipulation worked after all, good for you..." I laughed quietly and set the former genie down into the basinet. "I was not expecting this outcome. You really were a trickster until the very end." I got the orb and placed it next to the inert lamp on the bookshelf. Gene just silently watched the glowing smoke swirling around. I walked back into the living room and sat on the chair. Only a few seconds left before things went back to normal, I promised Gene in my head that I would come back soon. I closed my eyes and the image of the genie and the lamp came to mind. The genie had that mischievous glint in its eye, handing me the orb. I mumbled out loud, "When I say 'become the illusion', I will take on the form..." Why did it look like it beat me at my own game? "...without anybody noticing..." The orb was in its hand. "Oh my god, the orb was already in its hand!" I opened my eyes with a start. I looked at the time and then at my body, I was still wearing the scrubs. I ran through the events from earlier again. "When I say 'become the illusion', I will take on the form of the illusion without anybody except for me noticing..." the orb appeared in its hand when I reached the word noticing. He said the stipulation would only work while the magic was taking shape. The part about 30 minutes didn't make it in... I waited a few more minutes and was convinced. It was definitely past the 30 minute point. I got up and walked into the bedroom. Gene was sleeping soundly. I grabbed the orb off of the shelf and went back to the chair. "Okay google, show me what I look like." Nothing happened. I remembered my first request from tonight, "Okay google, what would I look like in 20 years if I started taking steroids and busted my ass in the gym." Still nothing. I sunk into the chair a little, "Fuck... The orb doesn't work because I am not the same me as before. And I cannot return because the stipulation says that I will become the illusion with no end..." I massaged my face a little with my massive paw of a hand as I tried to think. Now I am the epitome of health and masculinity. Picture yourself growing a few inches in height and doubling your bodyweight with 100% pure muscle. Then bulk up a second time from there, adding to your overall thickness by leaps and bounds. Give yourself a masculine look that puts movie stars to shame, but still has enough of you to be recognizable. And Steve Reeves proportions be damned, you are the pinnacle of aesthetics. You are so beefy and massive. Someone could lose a credit card in your pec cleavage. All of your shirts are tailored made because your neck, arms, chest and lats would not possibly fit into anything that could also fit your waist - less you look like you are wearing a giant muumuu. Your ass can fill out the back side of anything you choose to wear. Your thighs force you to buy multiple pants sizes larger than what your waist needs. You have to always wear a belt to prevent indecent exposure, yet that only serves to highlight the magnificent curve of your glutes even more. That picture in your head is how I look and feel... only you'll still have to bulk up even more to add a bit more body mass and a few inches in size here and there to match me. My voice can cause someone to orgasm just listening to it. I could step on any bodybuilder stage and win without even posing. I could waltz into a power lifting contest and beat them without even using my warmup weights. If they used my face in an advertisement, any guy or girl out there would buy the product more out of lust than actually needing it. But nobody can see it... My voice sounds the same as before to all of them, deep but not overly sexy. They view me as tall and strong, but not someone who would win a bodybuilding competition. Even if I lifted ten times as much weight as anybody else at a powerlifting meet, they would not notice because of the illusion magic somehow telling their brains otherwise. I basically have to live my life as before with the constant knowledge that I could be more. That I could do more. At least I have a son out of all of this. I can train him and feed him the perfect diet since all of that knowledge is now stuck in my head. He has an absolutely amazing aptitude for muscle growth since he is this version of me's son and not the original me. Our family line in this reality had optimal genetics for hormones and health. And while nobody sees a difference in me, he is not under the same illusion constraints. He will be incredible with my help - an amazing life that I will only be able to witness from the sideline. I walked into the bedroom again and smiled down at my son. I whispered, "Genie, you sneaky bastard. You caught me in the Genie's Curse, regardless of how much I tried to avoid it. You came out of it with everything you wanted and I am trapped in an illusion of my own making." I chuckled and went over and kissed Gene on the star birthmark before turning out the lights in the living room to get ready for bed. I was left to contemplate my choices. If I could do it all over again knowing this outcome, would I do the smart thing and just bury the lamp? Would I change my wishes? No... I would do it all again and sacrifice myself to the illusions to give Gene the amazing life that he was robbed of thousands of years ago.
  8. Cheaters Never Prosper By: JadeDragon For Xyggurat, the light of my muscle-theft life... P.S. Please finish “The Trainer.” Also sorry everyone if I'm a little rusty. Begin... It all started out so innocently, just another day in the gym. "Hey, Conrad. You wanna make a bet?" Mike, my longtime workout partner, set down his dumbbells. I cast a sidelong glance at his pumped bicep, an orb of power stretching the taut fabric of his Underarmour shirt. The bright overhead lights cast a tiny shadow along the vein that snaked under his tanned skin. "A bet? About what?" I finished my own set, lagging just slightly behind Mike. I grin ruefully, just slightly behind Mike had been the tune of our friendship since college. "Well I'm not going to see you for a whole year, bro." Mike said, pulling out his earbuds to hear me better over the clanging weights in the gym. "That hotel management gig in San Cristobal is going to take you away for a full three-hundred and sixty-five." Mike wiped sweat from his brow, the former college athlete had kept his star physique in the five years since graduating. His shirt hugged his thick pecs, wide lats and tight waist in all the right ways. If anything, he had improved since then, having quit the keggers we used to frequent. I snuck an appreciative look at his rounded ass as he bent down to pick up his clipboard and record his set. "Without me to kick your ass in gear, you'd probably still be that beer-bellied fratboy," Mike laughs poking my now chiselled six-pack abs with his pencil. "How am I gonna make sure you don't come back a fatty and I'll have to start from scratch with you? I'll tell you how, with a bet." I rub my taut stomach as Mike begins his next set. "And what will I be betting?" "A trip to Hawaii. Whoever shows up having made the most progress in the coming year wins." Mike said, and from the way he said it he felt assured even now he would be the winner. The pair of weights in his strong hands moving up and down, mechanically with flawless form. I would hate to admit it, but seeing Mike work out was rather distracting. My eyes drift to the eggplant stretching out the crotch of his compression shorts... yeah, distracting. "OK, so what is 'progress' then?" I ask, feeling suspicious. "Yeah, I guess we need a good benchmark." Mike set down the weights again and scratched his stubbled chin. "Whoever can put on the most muscle in a year is the winner, then." “The most muscle in a year?” I repeat, thinking. Mike and I were both advanced lifters, gaining muscle at this point was a slow process. Still, it seemed perfectly doable to beat Mike. He just assumed I couldn't do it without him to goad me along. San Cristobal was all beaches and tropical paradise, I'd have plenty of motivation to look better without my shirt on. “All right, you're on!” I say, grabbing Mike's calloused palm and shaking it firmly. Mike pulled me in a little closer. “But before you go, I'll have to give you a proper sendoff.” Mike's deep voice was kept low, but still somehow cut through the ambient noise straight to my cock. My breath caught in my throat as I felt my member stiffen, and I glanced downward at his own rapidly hardening dick. Mike's thick salami snaking down his pumped up quad, stretching the fabric around its girth. I gulped, imagining it stretching something else. Later... Mike returned to his apartment after another tepid workout. He flopped onto his couch, feeling angry with himself for failing to do anything in the gym but go through the motions. As much as he hated to admit it, without an audience he felt no need to put on a show, to really push himself. “All this time I thought I was kicking Conrad's butt into gear,” Mike groused. But now he knew the truth. He dragged him along to have a captive audience, the glances Conrad thought Mike didn't see pushed him to show off and improve. It made ploughing his friend's tight ass all the sweeter, that Conrad couldn't keep his eyes or hands off of him. Curious for the first time in six months how Conrad's life was going in San Cristobal, Mike flipped open his MacBook and Facebook-stalked his fuck buddy. This was, as it turns out, where everything started to go wrong. “What the?!” Mike's voice was incredulous, Conrad's photo albums were filled with pictures of pristine white beaches and himself. But it wasn't the same old Conrad, he was clearly bigger and more cut than before! There were pictures of Conrad eating food, hashtag “CleanEating,” working out in the hotel gym, walking shirtless down boardwalks, visiting some local curio shop. Mike gulped, his friend's six pack clearly etching its way to an eight. His arms were bigger, harder and more defined, he had definitely been making the requisite effort needed in the gym to win their little wager. Mike adjusted his dick in his shorts and felt a cold trickle down the back of his neck. Not only did it turn out he needed Conrad to get anywhere in the gym, Conrad didn't need him at all. Mike gulped... then felt the acid in his stomach congeal into a hard lump. Was this... jealousy? He had to win, at any cost. He had always been better than Conrad, paying for him to go to another tropical paradise was a humiliation he couldn't bear. He pulled out his phone and dialed an old number from college. There had been a guy in their frat-house who could get him what he needed... “Hey, Craig, it's Mike. Yeah, long time no see. Remember how you said you owed me that favour?” Poor decisions... Mike struggled to put on his workout shirt, the stretchy fabric threatening to tear in the attempt to contain his massive torso. It had been brand-new just a month ago, but he had already outgrown it. He felt like Hercules, no, like a full-fledged god! Mike tossed the useless shirt aside and flexed in the change room mirror, the cold tiles against his bare feet and a towel wrapped around his thicker waist. Craig had delivered all right, premium steroids, and they showed. His half-assed workouts didn't matter, Mike just couldn't stop growing. Mike's already thick physique had ballooned with fresh muscle mass in record time. His pecs had jutted out farther, his arms pumping up beyond their original impressive 19 inches to a ridiculous pair of 22s. Titanic and thick, they were no longer comfortable in regular shirtsleeves and Mike had gone without sleeves for the last couple of months. The width of his lats and the breadth of his back made every shirt chafe against his skin, they were all too fucking tight. “Fucking hell...” Mike said, marvelling in his newfound size. “Why didn't I do this sooner?” His traps had crawled up his neck as they grew especially fast, his delts rounding out. He had gained well over 30 pounds since he started and he saw no end in sight. For sure, the steroids had done other things to his physique. His waist was no longer quite so tight as his obliques and abs had grown larger under the doses of 'roids he'd been jabbing his now globular ass cheeks with. And his skin on his chest and upper back wasn't quite as clear and unmarked as it once was... “But once I win, I'll be able to get off the gear, clear up a bit and still be this fucking huge.” Mike said as he grinned, he was going to win the bet! He let the towel drop, his pumped, defined quads even managing to draw some attention away from his thick nine-inch cock hard and bobbing between his legs. He wrapped his meaty paws around the shaft and began to stroke, not caring someone could walk in. Mike felt untouchable! He wasn't... I sat admiring the sunset, the sweet taste of liquor on my tongue as I drank from a hollowed-out pineapple. Tomorrow I was headed back home. While working in San Cristobal had been a dream come true, I was glad to see my friends and family again soon. I felt good about my little wager with Mike, I had eaten clean and worked hard the last year. My pecs had hardened, my arms had gained an inch and my admittedly pretty-rocking six pack had refined into an eight-pack. I ran a strong hand down my tight midsection, fifteen pounds of muscle from all that hard work and dedication. A far cry from the beer-toting fratboy I once was. I was sure I was going to win this time, finally. My phone vibrated, and I opened the text. “Hey, Conrad. It's Craig, remember me from college? A few months ago, I got a call from Mike saying he wanted 'roids. I didn't ask what he wanted them for, but I heard him bragging in the gym last night about winning a bet with you on who could get bigger in a year. Sorry, I didn't mean to help him cheat. I owed him one when his dad buried my DUI.” I felt a prickle of rage bubble up under my skin, I didn't want to believe it. I checked out Mike's social media and felt rage become disgust as I saw all the posing and flexing pictures. He was clearly on steroids, the added mass distributed itself on him like he was some pumped-up body-builder waiting to get oiled up for competition. I heard the plastic case around my phone crack in my powerful grip and I realised I was shaking with the intensity of my anger. I swallowed, the liquor no longer quite so sweet on my tongue as the bile of my rage flushed my whole body. Sure, I could call him out on his cheating... but my whole year of dedication and effort felt wasted. I could've done nothing and still won if he was just going to 'roid up and cheat in order to disqualify himself. Hell, we hadn't even made any rules about it, Mike could argue I still owed him his trip to Hawaii. He had clearly gained much more than 15 pounds of muscle. I worked my ass off, and I still failed. Again... My skin was now numb to the warm glow of the sunset and the tropical breeze. I looked back at the board walk, a vague memory flickering in the back of my mind. That old man who ran the curio shop. He had said some... uncanny things about my bet without me even having to tell him. I had laughed it off at the time, but now? I looked down at my phone, the text glaring at me. What did I have to lose? Everything to gain... Mike swaggered into the gym, his inflated lats pushing his arms up constantly so they were held at an angle. The fact so much meat had been packed onto his frame so fast that he was unused to so many bulging muscles constantly touching other ones made him hard all the fucking time! It was late, and the gym was all but deserted. One lone guy was using the squat rack but besides him it was the chipper receptionist manning the front desk and that was it. This was around the time that Conrad said his flight was going to be landing. Then he saw him, waiting by the change room doors. “Hey little buddy.” Mike said, all of his cockiness oozing off of him like a bad cologne. “Wow, Mike. You got huge.” Conrad was looking fine, he had grown and gained a killer tan from San Cristobal. His toned body wearing the extra muscle-mass beautifully, he could be a Men's Health cover model. A slight tinge of guilt twinged through Mike's heart, but he brushed it aside. Losing to Conrad would've set the cosmic balance of the universe off-kilter. Mike was always better than his little buddy, always. “I guess you've won our wager.” Conrad said, smiling ruefully. “Yeah, lots of hard work this last year.” Mike flexed his arm, the bulging bowling ball leaping up under his skin into a mountain of pure power. He cast a glance at Conrad, his board shorts now clearly tenting as he gazed at Mike with an unfamiliar hunger in his eyes. Conrad came closer, his hand reaching up to grasp Mike's massive arm. Even with his newfound strength, Conrad's fingers barely dented the muscle as he squeezed. The contact sent Mike's dick into overdive, blood rapidly flooding his groin making him fully hard instantly. “Jesus man, you got so fucking hot...” Mike whispered, thinking of only Conrad's tight hole. “And you got fucking massive,” Conrad said, looking Mike up and down like a cut of meat. Conrad was fingering some weird little totem on a hemp-rope necklace. Mike felt a little wigged, Conrad was acting very odd. Conrad squeezed Mike's bicep harder, sending another shudder of pleasure through his body. “Let's fuck, meathead.” He said. Mike gulped, and could only nod as Conrad led him back into the change room. His feet moved almost of their own accord, and Conrad locked the door behind them as a sanguine grin spread across his face. “Conrad... you seem... different.” Mike breathed. “What...?” Conrad cut him off, his hand wrapping around the back of Mike's head as he shoved his tongue into his slack mouth. Mike's massive arms instinctively embraced the smaller man's frame, holding him close as the two ground their hard-ons against one another. Mike felt bizarre, it wasn't like he hadn't had sex since seeing Conrad last. But having him against his body now was like being pressed against an electric current of pleasure. Every touch felt more urgent, every thrust against his crotch was like his every sense was heightened beyond the merely human. His thick, meaty pecs pressing against Conrad's, the feel of his breath against his throat. It all felt electric, his heart fluttering like he was some virgin making out for the first time. Mike's head begin to spin, it was almost like he wasn't getting enough air. He staggered, and broke physical contact with Conrad. “H-holy shit...” Mike gasped as a wave of weakness washed over him, causing a slight tremble in his massive frame. Only... it wasn't quite so massive. Even at a cursory glance in the change room mirror, Mike could see his muscles had deflated, losing thickness and symmetry. Not a tremendous amount, only a month of progress in the gym. But fear crept into his heart, along with the overwhelming haze of horniness that smothered his instinct to run. He looked to Conrad, and his cock throbbed in response at what he had become. Tear down the mighty... Mike stood there, dumbstruck like the horny meathead he had proven to be. Already, I could see that he had diminished from that brief contact. His mighty pecs weren't jutting out as far, and his swollen quads weren't threatening to shred his compression shorts. “What's the matter big man? Intimidated?” I said, feeling the talisman's power coursing through my body. I shot Mike's signature cocky grin back at him and flexed. My shirt, already tight, was now painted onto my chest. You could see my nipples through the thin, strained fabric and I could hear seams popping around my lats and shoulders as I pumped my muscles in a classic double-bi. The process that tore Mike's drug-induced muscle away didn't seem to affect its distribution on my own body. The pounds I stole applied themselves perfectly, maintaining my flawless proportions I naturally worked so hard for. “This... this is...” Mike stuttered as I stepped forward and put my hand up his looser shirt, pressing my wide palm against his strong abs. He shivered in pleasure at my touch, but didn't try and back away. “Impossible?” I said, feeling the process restart. I could feel Mike's muscles, the power and mass they contained. With just a touch, I could hook my own body into that circuit and syphon away all his ill-gotten gains. Mike's eyes rolled in his head as I continued to drain him. I reached out, shoving my free hand in his slackened waistband and grabbed his hard cock. It throbbed with the beating of his heart, and the thick meat jumped in my firm grip as I stroked him. “Guh... fuck...” Mike could only moan in response. Despite his (though dwindling) size advantage over me he was powerless to resist. Just like the old man had said... “No... this isn't enough.” I let go of Mike, letting him stagger against a blue-painted locker. He gulped down air like a man after a hard workout. I could even see sweat beading on his forehead as I grinned. “P-please... I'm...” Mike stuttered, trying to catch his breath. “Sorry? Fucking please. You took steroids to beat me in a stupid bet. Don't even try to deny it, Craig told me everything.” I said, as I grabbed Mike's shirt and pulled it up over his head. The fabric, which once struggled to contain Mike's thick upper-body now had some slack and was easy enough to remove. “You couldn't stand the thought I could actually beat you. You had to be on top, the winner, the best all the fucking time even if you didn't really work for it.” I said, anger roiling off me like waves. Mike didn't resist as I started to pull down his shorts and his jockstrap, leaving him naked and hard. I eyed him up and down, thinking of all the mass I was going to gain from him. And if the legends were true, maybe more than just his muscles. “You don't deserve what you have. You've been sitting atop your pedestal for too long. So I'm going to knock you down.” I turned him around so Mike could see his reflection. His outline still mostly eclipsed me in the mirror, but that was going to change. I unbuttoned my shorts and fished out my cock. I was already harder than I had ever been before, so I was more than ready for what I was about to do. I parted his round, firm ass cheeks for ready access to his asshole. “Oh, I'm going to fuck you smaller, Mike. You're going to watch as all that juiced-up mass you packed on your body is sucked right out of you and into me.” I said, pushing my thick cock head against Mike's virgin hole. “You're going to make me fucking huge.” With a strong shove, I penetrated his tight ass, the hot space sending my cock into overdrive. I could feel the process restarting, even more potent than just touching his muscles. “Payback's a fucking bitch, Mike.” I breathed in his ear. Mike could only groan in response, as I syphoned his mass away. I peered over his shoulder, wanting nothing more to watch the jock lose everything. His massive pecs were flattening, losing thickness and roundness. With each passing breath contracting them a bit smaller than the last. His thick delts rippled and shrank beneath the weight of the totem's effect, narrowing his triangular shape. Biceps that once appeared to put melons to shame softened and shrank, no longer hard as marble but getting puffier as they dwindled in size and power. All while I fucked him, my balls slapped against his shrinking asscheeks, his eight-pack abs softening and becoming a six-pack. He was rapidly running out of his 'roided bodymass, quickly reverting to his former dimensions. I tightened my growing arms around his narrowing chest as I fucked him harder, feeling his tight ass on my cock set my senses alight with pleasure. And every pound of muscle I sucked out of him only added fuel to the fire. The changes that I wrought in Mike, the opposite was happening to me. As I purposefully left my clothes on, the fabric was rapidly losing the battle of trying to constrain my ever-accelerating growth. My back gained breadth, my chest width, all over my frame was packing on purloined muscle at a prodigious rate. One deep breath, and the sides of my shirt split open, I flexed my chest and arms and the fabric exploded into ribbons. The cotton was destroyed as if it were the most delicate tissue, and I pressed my hardening pecs against Mike's softening back. “Feel that, Mike? I'm getting fucking huge off of you!” I nearly shouted, the venom of my rage spitting in my voice as I taunted him. Mike's eyes couldn't seem to take in both his shrinking mass and my own growing body, flitting to my reflection then back to his. My shorts quickly met the same fate as my ass grew, my quads giving one strong flex to obliterate my boardshorts. Only my jockstrap remained, and even though my cock was pulled out of it, it too was going to break from the demands of trying to contain me. I shoved Mike against the mirror, and he put out his hands to stop from getting crushed against the cold glass. “C-Conrad... stop... I'm getting smaller!” Mike's voice became pleading as he felt himself shrinking yet more, as he saw the gleam in my eye that showed him what I had decided from the start. “Oh, no Mike. You're going to get much smaller, bro. Much, much smaller.” I wrapped my growing hands around Mike's wrists, and continued to fuck him. He was getting exactly what was coming to him... Death of a god... Mike couldn't believe what was happening to him. Conrad had already fucked him out of the last six months of gains from the steroids he took. But as he felt his former friend's insistent fucking increase in pace, even as he shrunk to his former size, he suddenly knew Conrad was going to take it all. “C-Conrad... stop... I'm getting smaller!” Mike's voice rang out, and even now he couldn't bring his body to resist. Conrad's hands gripped Mike and held him tightly, as he felt him fuck him even harder. But now that strange energy that wound its way through his body seemed to be going even deeper. Mike's muscles continued to contract, collapsing in on themselves. He could no longer support Conrad's growing weight and fell forward against the cold mirror. Mike felt the space between himself and the mirror diminish as his pecs continued to flatten, his arms shrinking below their former 19 inches, 17 inches, 16 inches. His six-pack abs softening to a four-pack, and even less as Conrad fucked the size out of him. “Oh... oh god... my... cock...” Mike choked out as he felt his proud nine-inch dick begin to recede as well, the sensitive skin sliding against the glass as it shrunk to eight and a half inches, eight inches, smaller and smaller. His heavy balls were deflating in their sack, pulling closer to his body as Conrad took it from him. Mike's cock wasn't the only thing changing, his frame shrank as his bones lost length and density. His once-broad body falling in on itself as he got shorter, he saw Conrad's head matching his own in height, then shooting above him. The whole room seemed to be growing larger in relation to him, with the hot, muscled body against Mike's back growing the fastest. Conrad's cock, getting bigger and bigger in Mike's shrinking ass made each thrust feel infinitely deeper than the last. It was becoming ever-more painful as Conrad's cock became larger and larger. But even the pain burned with pleasure... As Mike's muscles softened and shrank, his increasingly bony body felt Conrad's hardened muscles that wrapped around him even more. Mike felt like he was impaled on a living statue, the Farnese Hercules which also was fucking his daylights out. Mike struggled to stand on his toes, he was getting so short and Conrad so tall he couldn't keep his feet on the ground as the massive man fucked him. His ass was now much too small now to handle a dick as huge as the one Conrad now had, but despite himself he only wanted it even deeper inside of him. “That's right little man... you want this...” Conrad's voice was deep, resonating out of the massive sounding board that was his chest. He was biting his lip, he was getting very close... It taunted Mike because he could feel the truth welling up inside, this behemoth who had torn his old self away and left him with nothing but a shrinking body and a growing need. A need as dear as air to see him grow even bigger! “I need... oh fuck... Conrad... bigger... get bigger!” The words stole out of Mike's mouth like thieves in the night, as he began to ride Conrad's dick as well as he could. Mike relished each thrust as he was lifted off his feet and used like a ragdoll, a tight fucktoy wrapped around a cock too large for it to contain. Mike's ass felt like it was going to split from being wedged on Conrad's cock but he could barely bring himself to care. “Bigger!” Conrad moaned as his voice deepened still further. Mike groaned in response, and his voice cracked once, then again as the last vestiges of his testosterone were sucked out his ass, the hair on his chest and abs all but gone as well. His formerly massive guns had dwindled down to thin, soft and shapeless noodles barely 10 inches in circumference and his once-mighty legs were twigs. He didn't even have a skinny six-pack, his midsection was just soft, empty of mass and power. He couldn't have been more than five feet tall. And like a broken dam, Conrad could no longer hold himself back. “FUCK!!!” His roar echoed through the empty change room like an avalanche, the sound of it cracking a mirror as he bellowed like a bull elephant. Mike felt the pressure in his ass increase, though it seemed impossible as Conrad's thick, veiny cock erupted into it, pumping wad after wad of hot load into the tight space. In moments Mike's ass was completely full, and the cum overflowed, hot rivulets of jizz spurted from Mike's overloaded ass all down his legs and Conrad's massive rod. After eternity the two of them decoupled, and Mike all but collapsed. He felt... hollow and used. His ass was incredibly sore and still oozing cum as he struggled to find the strength to move. He managed to lift his head, only to gaze into the face of the divine. Birth of a Titan... I breathed in, and out. It felt different, everything felt different. The room now seemed comically tiny, as did the man who cowered at my feet like a mouse before a lion. No, a gnat before a dragon! I could barely see him past the shelf of my pecs, and he seemed unimportant. At least less so than the reflection in the mirror. My height had exceeded seven feet, and I couldn't even hazard a guess to how wide I was. At least two normal men standing side by side could still be comfortably shielded by the breadth of my new body. My lats spread like wings, and my quads wider than a man's waist. I brought an arm to flex, and marvelled at the mountain that grew, harder than stone and mightier than any mere mortal. My tanned skin wrapped around pure, dense power. Despite cumming what felt like gallons into Mike's ass, my cock was hard and at attention, longer and thicker than a man's forearm. I had taken his 'roided mass and refined it into utter perfection. A vision of divinity itself... “So,” I said in a voice that rolled like thunder over mountains. “It seems that I have one last score to settle.” “Please... don't...” Mike scurried underfoot, now utterly free to resist now that he was physically incapable of resisting. But I didn't crush him, nor try to take anything more. There wasn't much left, to be honest. His once broad features had become depressingly narrow. His pockmarked skin and shapeless body made him look like a scrawny man who got all the zits of puberty but none of the muscle along with it. I rifled around the destroyed remains of my shorts and pulled out the crumpled plane ticket and tossed it carelessly onto the floor in front of my once-friend and gym partner. “You won the bet, Mike. Have fun at the beach.” I turned, my mind now turning toward my future. “W-wait!” Mike's voice squeaked out like a rodent under stress. “You... you can't leave me like this!” “Oh Mike, didn't anyone ever tell you?” I said, turning his old shiteating grin on him as I tore the spa locker open like tinfoil and pulled on a tight white robe. I unlocked the change room door and said: “Cheaters never prosper.” END.
  9. It was the night of Halloween and Alan was getting ready for a party. His bro Rick had invited him over to his house, where he was having costume party for all the college’s athlete’s, swimmers, wrestlers, footballers and the like. But probably best of all was that Rick had also invited their cheerleading squad as well as the teams from two other campuses, meaning there’d be an abundance of pussies to plow. Just thinking about it, Alan could feel his sizable tool getting hard. He’d show these cheerleaders why he was called “The Piledriver”. Rick hadn’t been very specific as to what the costumes should be like, just shrugging and saying they should wear whatever they wanted. Though when Alan had asked him if he was kidding, Rick just smirked and said he had planned “a special surprise” for the party. Knowing Rick Alan thought that meant his bro would probably turn up in some awkward fairy outfit or something. Rick was always pulling pranks like that. For example he turned up as a flamenco dancer, red dress, high heels and everything. Miraculously he still went home with the captain of the cheer squad and Sarah didn’t even look that drunk. Alan chuckled as he thought of that. Rick was really the master of pick-up lines. But this year Alan would steal the show. His costume consisted of a loincloth with leopard print, a necklace with fake animal teeth and a hollow mace filled to the brim with condoms. His caveman costume left all of his hard earned muscles on display, really showing off why he deserved to be the captain of the wrestling team. He wasn’t as stocky as most of his teammates, but rather on the cut side. Though he was just as big as the rest of the team, if not bigger. Finally after having styled his mop of brown hair to look especially wild and unruly and making sure his loincloth accentuated the size of his dick enough he was on his way to the house next door. Luckily he wouldn’t have to walk far to get to the party, or get back to his room with a girl later. On his way out he looked into his little brother’s room. While Alan was a total jock, who had been blessed by puberty, it had pretty much passed by his brother. Matty was nerdy and the only real change puberty had given him was a growth spurt of about half a foot, making him a little over 5′8 and thin as a stick. The little guy was facing his computer, probably writing another superman fan fiction or wanking off to some weird Hentai. Alan just sighed, but his fists clenched. He really didn’t want to be angry, but every time he saw Matty, he couldn’t help but feel embarrassed by the nerd that was his brother. Luckily only a few of his best friends knew of their kinship and even those were too much. “I’m off to Rick’s party. Don’t do anything weird, I’ll be back later.”, Alan said plainly and left the room, not even waiting for Matty’s response. He knocked at the door of his best bro’s house and was surprised by Rick’s costume. The almost equally big guy was dressed in a rather cheap looking lion onesie and was smiling like a madman. The costume was loose fitting and didn’t show anything of his strong body. “What the fuck are you wearing, bro. You look like a weirdo.”, Alan said and gave his bro a friendly punch to the chest. “Well I wanted to feel like a real animal for once.”, came the chuckled reply from Rick. Alan just rolled his eyes and stepped inside. Immediately he jumped back. Right in the middle of the hall, on a little table at the bottom of the stairs sat a weird Jack O'Lantern. The pumpkin had a wide, toothless smile and wide eyes, but the creepy thing about were the signs that covered the rest of the orange globe, kinda like runes and satanic symbols Alan had seen when looking for material on a presentation. Also it had a big black candle on top, which seemed to absorb the light from around it. “Told you I had a surprise planned for tonight.”, Rick said and patted his bigger friend’s shoulder, “It is imbued with magic and ass long as the candle burns everyone will be transformed into their costumes.” Alan just rolled his eyes. Rick was into such stuff from time to time, but Alan never took him seriously. “Yeah whatever dude.”, Alan said and shrugged his wide shoulders and grabbed a beer from a nearby cooling box. “To a legendary evening.”, he said and downed the beer in one go. Within the next hour the guests came, every single one freaked out by the jack O'Lantern. There were so many different costumes. The wrestlers came as cavemen, similar to Alan, and gladiators, the football team seemed to have made a pact and all came as toddlers in oversized diapers, leaving their impressive impressive torsos on display. The cheerleader had come as nurses, cops and the like, of course everything in the slutty version to attract a strong athlete and fuck them good. Finally when everyone was there Rick lit the black candle and that’s where Alan’s memories stopped. He awoke the next morning with a massive headache, just some pictures left of the last evening. He barely remembered the band of toddlers that had been crawling around the house or how he had smashed his wooden club on the head of a mustached cop, that had been flirting with a busty hippy girl. He walked into the kitchen downstairs and grabbed to grab a mineral water but as soon as he entered the room his jaw hit the ground. There at the kitchen table sat an impossibly big man in a tight superman suit. Even though he was sitting Alan guessed the man had to be at least 6′6 and over 270 pounds of pure muscle, which was barely concealed by the tight textile he was wearing. “Who the hell are you?”, asked Alan the stranger. “Are you kiddin’, bro?”, said the stranger in an incredibly deep voice, “It’s me Matt.” Alan was sure he would have fainted had he not grabbed a wall. This giant of a man was supposed to be his nerdy little brother? He couldn’t believe that, yet the face of the man looked familiar, like someone had sent Matty’s face through a kind puberty twice. He had the same light blue eyes, though they now had a piercing look and the same nose, though it was now accentuated by the angular form of his lantern jaw. Matt stood up from the table and Alan gulped. Standing he was even more imposing than sitting, though that was hardly possible. Calmly the big guy walked over to his older brother. Only then Alan noticed that the costumed man wasn’t walking, he was floating over. “You can fly?”, asked the dumbstruck jock. “Yep. I have all the powers of Superman. Flight, super strength, super speed. I ran to France this morning and stemmed a truck over my head single-handedly.”, Matt answered and thought back, ignoring the fact that his brother had just fainted and fallen onto the floor. Some time later when Alan reawoke he found a letter next to his head. “Hello Alan, I hope you’re feeling better. I carried you to your bed, when you fainted. Currently in Europe to do some sightseeing. Will be back tomorrow. Matt.” This had to have something to do with that weird stuff Rick was talking about the last night, so Alan decided to pay his bro a visit. After some debate and threats Rick admitted that he had found that spell online and it had actually worked last night and transformed everyone into their costumes. However the spell seemed to have reacted with Matty’s Superman pajama and have made him into a superhero, like his idol. However he couldn’t explain why it was still active despite the candle having burned down. A quick visit of the magic website confirmed Rick’s worries. Since Matty had only been barely 18 at the moment of the casting, his transformation was permanent. And as if that wouldn’t have been bad enough, Alan had found a small white puddle of cum in the garden. It wasn’t difficult to find out the puddle was cum and that it had come through the hole in the roof. So not only was Alan now stuck with a musclebound superhero as a younger brother, the superpowered teenager was also dealing with an increased libido right. And if the costume hadn’t been stuffed than Alan would have to get used to a little brother with an immense tool too. That sure as hell was scary enough for this years Halloween.
  10. Chester and his nephew Donald, or Dom as he preferred to be called, drove through the nice expensive neighborhood of their town. Chester, who had made a lot of money with his job as researcher in a big chemical facility, had been searching for a new house for a while. His old one had become a little small after Dom, who worked as personal trainer in a nearby gym, had broken up with his girlfriend and moved in with his uncle. Chester had found a real estate agent who was well known for selling exquisite property, though not much was known despite not much being known about him. As the two drove through to the mysterious man’s office in Chester’s vintage cabriolet, they once again talked about their favorite topic, Dom’s bed stories. Chester, being the 60 year old man he was, actually enjoyed hearing Dom go on about how he banged nearly every girl he laid eye on, which looking back might be the reason his girlfriend threw him out. It wasn’t long before Chester pulled the car over in front of a serious looking office building. They entered the real estate agent’s office and found him putting the finishing touches to the contract. “Ah Mr. Banton, I’ve been waiting for you. I just finished the papers for the mansion on the hell you had requested. Just to be sure I also included the exchange of the bedroom closets and the remodeling of the garden into the contract.” “Excellent, … Luke, was it?”, Chester replied followed by a nod from Luke, leaving Dom a little puzzled why his uncle addressed the man with his first name. “Are you sure you wish to make the adjustments mentioned in the contract, Mr. Banton?”, Luke asked. Now it was Chester’s turn to be puzzled “Of course, yes I do.”, the rich man replied. “Your wish is my command.”, the real estate agent grinned and added, “Now I just need your signature here. And of course your nephew’s too.” Both of the men nodded. Luke had been really insisting on Dom signing too, since he would live in the mansion too. Neither one of the men noticed the ink shortly sporing a golden gleam as they shook hands with Luke or the wicked grin on the real estate agent’s face as they left. ———————————————————————————————————– Eager to see their new home, Chester quickly talked Dom into driving there, though he had so much energy, he could run their. They climbed into the car and drove off. Soon they passed by a shoe store. All of a sudden a question popped up in Chester’s mind. He had been planning to gift Dom shoes for his birthday in a few weeks, but didn’t know his size. Trying to sound as unsuspicious as possible he asked his nephew: “Hey Dom, your shoes look awfully big. What shoe size do you have again?” The personal trainer wanted to immediately tell his uncle, he had gigantic size 16 feet, since he knew what his uncle had planned to get him for birthday, but instead he said: “I only have sight 8, unlike you with your boat feet, Uncle Chester.” It felt weird for him to say that, but comparing his own small feet to his uncle’s it was definitely true. Dom had found one of his uncle’s shoes in the hallway once and a quick look at the label had confirmed that the 60 year-old really had size 17 feet, despite his meek stature. Though Dom found that Chester looked a bit beefier than usual. Had he been working out? As it turned out the mansion was on top of a hill and the way from the estate agent’s office included a steep street, not that Chester’s car had any struggle with it. Actually it was quite the opposite. He accelerate so much that Dom was pressed back in his seat, only just noticing that his head didn’t sit quite as much above the end of the car seat as usual or that the higher they drove up the hill, the further down he slid at the leather seat, until his head was barely at the bottom of the headrest. What he did notice though was that he had to crane his neck upwards to look at his uncle’s face. The old man was really a behemoth. “How tall are you again, Uncle Chester?” The older man had to wrinkled his forehead as he tried to remember. “Something like 7 feet, maybe a little more?”, he answered, clearly not sure of his exact height himself. Dom just gulped. His uncle was a tower, especially compared to the 5′8″ figure of his nephew. And even though Dom was still more muscular, probably because he was younger, the older man had an impressive body for his age. It seemed like they had been driving far to fast, since a police car pulled them over not much later. Chester didn’t seem to worry much and why would he. He had a ton of money and could probably pay any fine they imposed on him. Dom on the other hand wasn’t nearly as confident, throwing nervous glances over to his uncle. The officer ordered Chester to lower his window by gesture. “You have been driving nearly 20 mph too fast back there. Do you have anything to justify yourself?”, the policeman asked. “Sorry officer, but I just bought this car and can’t really assess it’s velocity. My doctor also said I have this thing called shaky feet and that’s a little hindering while driving.”, Chester justified himself. The cop just rolled his eyes. “Your driver’s license please.” Obediently Chester gave him the document. “So you’re 15, is that right?”, the man asked and Chester almost wanted to correct him, but neither Chester nor Don found themselves able to. “Yeah that’s right.”, Chester’s, or as he preferred to be called, Chez’ booming bass broke the silence, while the policeman noted the young millionaire’s particulars. “I’ll turn a blind eye this time, Chez, but next time I’ll have to give you a fine. By the way, are you still in for Maria’s birthday present?”, the cop asked. “The threeway? Sure thing, bro, but seriously can’t you get your wife other presents than this?”, Chez responded, giving his hefty bulge an effective grab, resulting in the young cop rolling his eyes, “Anyway, see you later in the gym, bro.” And with that words, Chez closed the window and started the car again. When they were nearly at their destination, Chez finally finished his overly long and graphic story about the night before. “Well long story short, girls just can’t resist this face. I’m sure you were like that when you were younger too, Uncle Donald.” The elderly Donald just smirked. In his younger days Donald had been quite the player, despite his relatively small height. He had been quite well in shape, though not as incredibly muscular as his nephew. But that was to be expected, after all Chez had made a fortune with his own line of gyms, for which he was the poster boy. Finally they drove up the driveway of the new mansion. The house really was huge and the garden surrounding it was too. Just when Chez pulled the car over in front of the front door, he turned over to his uncle. “I think you have a crumb in your beard. Let me remove it.”, he said and reached over to remove said object from Donald’s beard. Only that he didn’t only pull out the crumb, but pulled the whole beard off his uncle’s face with it. The two of them couldn’t even comprehend what happened when the beard sunk into Chez’ hand and pushed out of the gym owner’s lantern jaw, forming a dense forest of black hair pushed out of his lantern jaw and coating it in a perfect designer stubble. Just when the strange event ended, not that either of the two men remembered it, Chez’ girlfriend pushed the front doors open. Immediately the hunky jock left the car and ran towards her. “I missed you so much, baby. The house is amazing, thanks for selling it to me.”, Chez said. “No problem, baby. And sorry I couldn’t lower the price any more.”, Lucy, his girlfriend replied. “No problem, after all you made up for it that night.” ———————————————————————————————————– Several days later, Lucy laid on the terrace and watched Chez swim through the mansion’s large pool. The large muscles of his back and powerful are arms bulged extremely as he did in the large swimming pool. She smiled wickedly at how well her plan, making the older man sign a contract to get him the manliness of his nephew, had worked out. The former Dom, now Donald, still lived with them, but the many rooms of the house allowed them to still have sex whenever they wanted. The imposing figure of the muscular jock escaped the water and as he climbed the stairs up to her, the bulge in his tight speedo bouncing seductively. As he stood before her, Lucy pulled out the still wet, monstrous tool from it’s constricting prison and started massaging it. A deep moan escaped the gym owner’s lips as he easily lowered the girl and himself down onto another lounger that would probably break from their passionate and intense love making. Just before he pushed his humongous cock into her awaiting pussy, the estate agent whispered into Chester’ ear: “You and your uncle should really start reading the fine print.” Then he finally pushed in and her body exploded with bliss.
  11. Steve looked around the large room. It was filled with loud music and shouting. Men were getting drunk and having a good time. He got this mysterious invitation to a private party and decided to check it out. It was dark with some smoke and neon lights. He bumped into a few small guys as he made his way to the pop-up bar to get a drink. He noticed quite a few built guys in the audience, but he found it odd that there were some nerdy guys in the mix too. Steve had been told that there would only be guys like him, athletes and other jocks, He certainly hadn’t expected some creepy nerds like his school’s chess Team captain Alvin showing up at the Party. The Little guy had even showed up in a weird cape, probably meant to make him look like a wizard. Steve just shrugged his massive shoulders and turned away, not wanting to ruin his evening with unpleasant matters like Alvin. He went over to a table, that was surrounded by fellow built guys and joined them in a game of beer pong. As he made his way over to the table, he could see several other guys from the chess team and video game club. “They must have sneaked in,” he thought to himself. The guys at the table handed him a cup and ball and they started their beer pong match. The beer tasted a bit odd, almost sweet in a way. Regardless, it was beer and he was going to have a good time. He found himself moving to the beat of the EDM music playing in the background. With all the experience Steve had gotten at the football team’s Partys it was easy for him too beat the other guys. All the while he chugged down the weird tasting beer and danced to the Music. He couldn’t help but notice the nerds, that had formed their own Group, everyone admiring Alvin’s cape and all of them nervously sipping the beer like it was some Kind of poison. After about three games off beer pong, he felt a Little odd and excused himself to the bathroom. Steve pushed his way through the crown to the neon-illuminated bathroom. He braced himself on the sink counter. He felt odd, not drunk like he thought he would be. The faucet squeaked as he turned it on to splash some water on his face. He felt tired for some strange reason, and it wasn’t even that late at night. The party was just beginning for him. As he looked in the mirror something looked off to him. His jaw didn’t seem as angular as usual and his designer stubble not as thick. His eyes weren’t the same grass green like always, but looked a Little darker, muddier to him. Steve brushed it all off as a trick of light, just like his shoulders being seemingly narrower than he remembered. Just as he thought about his slightly off appearance, someone knocked on the door. “Are you finished? I feel odd and would like to use the bathroom.”, said the deep voice, probably from one of the other athletes. “Just a second.”, Steve replied, his voice higher than he remembered. The door opened and a large man appeared in the doorway. It looked like it could be one of the jocks, but his torso was wrapped in a tight, too-small t-shirt with a Pikachu plastered across his pecs. He had thick glasses and went to the sink next to Steve. He could see the guy’s triceps strain against the sleeve of the shirt. He seemed to be examining himself in the mirror. “What the fuck is Happening here.”, the man said in a confused tone and suddenly Steve recognized him. This guy was Louis, one of the members of the Video Game Club. Though he hadn’t been the biggest nerd around, he certainly hadn’t been this burly giant of a man he was now. All of a sudden a movement caused Steve’s gaze back to the mirror. It looked like his biceps was pumping up and then deflating again, being left a Little smaller than before. Steve could only watch in shock as the changes happened. Steve rubbed his eyes as he stared at his arms in the mirror. He flexed them and sure enough, they didn’t look as big as they should be. He looked back over to Louis who was running his finger along his jawline, fingering a cleft that was forming in his chin. His arm bent, the sleeve of his shirt was straining over his bicep. Louis caught Steve’s eye and he looked over. “Big arms huh?” His voice was definitely deeper. Freaking out, thinking he was on drugs, he scrambled out of the bathroom back onto the dance floor. That’s were the really terrifying experience started. The jocks, all of them still playing beer pong, were Holding their heads, obviously experiencing a similar Sensation to the one Steve had gone through. Their shots weren’t as accurate and their physiques certainly didn’t look as brawny as before. On the other Hand the ‘nerds’, if one would like to call them so, were getting increasingly more muscular. Their murmur was getting extremely deep, their shoulders getting wider, while their waists became smaller, giving them an increasing V shape, one that most of the 'jocks’ had worked Long on achieving. Steve looked around his group of jocks. Joey, the swimmer known for his larger feet, looked much thinner than a normal swimmer’s physique and his shoulders looked narrower. Tyler, a lacrosse player with a notoriously huge cock, was more withdrawn and his hands covered his lap. Finally Adrian, the wrestler who also modeled, seemed to have a more boyish face rather than his usual masculine demeanor. Adrian was the first to speak up, “Damn bro, this house brew is kicking our asses,” his voice was definitely higher, Steve could barely hear it through the music. On the other Hand there were the former nerds, now taking over the dancing Floor. First of all Gene, well known teacher’s pet from the Advanced Math Course, took off his thickly framed glasses, revealing a pair of sapphire blue eyes, that seemed bottomless. Chen, a Little Asian guy that worked part time at the library looked like he gotten more than a foot taller, topping off at well over 6'6". Trent, the captain of the Video Game Club had beefed up extremely, making him look like he had spent years in a gym instead of sitting in front of his Computer Screen. Steve looked over to Joey as he stood up. The swimmer was definitely shorter than his original 6'4" height. He had this wide smile on his face. “Let’s go dancing!” He declared. The rest of the group nodded and got up. The front of Tyler’s pants was definitely not bulging forward like it used to. The group approached a few shorter guys who were wearing oversized sports jerseys. They seemed a little drunk and confused, but still dancing to the beat of the music blaring in the background. Steve found it a bit awkward to dance with them. But as he went one he found it extremely enjoyable. And from the grins of his fellow athletes they felt the same way, their faces showing almost ecstatic joy. And that was not the only Thing Happening., everyone of the guys going through similar changes. Joey’s shoulders were getting increasingly narrow, just like his feet looked even smaller than the nerds’ old feet were supposed to be. The Shorts slid down Tyler’s shrunken waist, revealing a shrunken peanut of a cock, without him even caring. In fact it looked like all their clothes were getting more translucent, a if they were dissolving. That also revealed that Adrian wasn’t as chiseled as he used to be, in fact he looked like he hadn’t ever stepped into a gym. Just as their clothes were about to dissolve completely, the 'nerds’ joined in. James S: Steve looked around and saw the clothes shimmering from his friend’s bodies. He began to freak out again and took a step back. His tiny frame walked back into a wall of muscle. He looked to see the nerdy face of Alvin, grinning deviously down at him. A pair of massive feet appeared besides Joey. He had to crane his head up to look at the Asian stud next to him. Trent was holding Adrian in a bit of a headlock, but Adrian seemed to be enjoying it. Gene was already forcing his tongue down Tyler’s throat, his massive bulge pressing into Tyler’s abdomen. A massive Hand pressed down on Steve’s head, though it wasn’t really necessary. Steve’s short height made him almost eye Level with Alvin’s generous endowment. He could only tremble in fear and anticipation to swallow the massive nerd’s dick. Though a look to the left confirmed that Alvin wasn’t the best endowed guy at the Party, Gene’s cock looking like a weapon of mass destruction. But the other guys weren’t to shabby either. The towering height of Chen made what looked like 300 Pounds of muscle stacked upon his Frame look perfectly proportioned and the thick Torpedo dick he owned emitted a powerful musky scent. And not to Forget Trent. The former gamer still had his glasses, but they only accented the angular form of his face and the thick beard, that continued as a thick pelt of hair covering his massive brawn. Steve was forced to look up as Alvin’s face changed. His jawline became more square as stubble started to poke out of it. His eyes became more deep set as they shone a dark green. His hair looked more styled than before. Acne vanished, leaving his skin unblemished. Meanwhile Steve could feel his face changing, but he didn’t know how. It was becoming more youthful and boyish in appearance. All four of the nerds were grinding into the 'jocks’ now. The massive hand forced Steve to look down at the hard cock clad in Alvin’s briefs. A thought formed in his head and Steve knew what he had to do. Just as Steve was about to fish Alvin’s dick out of the now too tight Briefs, the Music did a final beat and dissolved each of the four nerds’ underwear. Simultaneously the hulking beasts’ cocks sprang free. Alvin’s cock hit Steve across the face, spraying pre all across his new boyish face. Chen’s uncut Asian Salami was already in Joey’s mouth and the loud deep moans indicated that the former swim star was really good at what he was doing. Meanwhile the hairy giant that was Trent was already flipping over Adrian and teasing his newly enlarged bubble butt with his Monster. Gene didn’t seem like he wanted to hurry, passionately making out with Tyler, while the former Lacrosse captain was slowly jerking the coke bottle thick tool. 'I can’t let them get ahead of me.’ Steve though, even his thoughts now in this high pitched voice and started sucking the massive nerds cock. Alvin chuckled as Steve went down on his massive cock, his pecs bouncing with every laugh. Steve’s tongue danced all over Alvin’s shaft, teasing the head and not neglecting Alvin’s lemon-sized balls. His tongue moved deftly, as if it had years of experience sucking cock. Steve’s hands roved over Alvin’s carved eight pack, shelf-like glutes, and thick thighs. His fingers traced over each curve, divot, and striation. Alvin moaned in approval.
  12. Johnathan had enjoyed planning his class’ graduation journey very much. Even though it was solely his job as the class rep, but the whole class supported him. Everybody searched for travel destinations and after a while everybody agreed on the Big Apple. There was shopping for the girls and lots of cute girls for the guys and a travel agency named “Terrence & Ford Touristics” made a cheap offer. So when the day had come, Everybody boarded a plane in Berlin and about 3 hours later they landed in New York. It was quite the task, holding a pack of 20 hormone charged 18-year-olds together, but he mastered the task and another 2 exhausting hours later they came to their hotel. Just like the pictures at TF Touristics had promised it was pretty fine for the price they had payed. He confidently approached the reception desk, even though he felt oddly nervous. But the receptionist welcomed him with a warm smile and said: “If I had to guess I would say you are the class from Berlin, right? The people from Terrence & Ford told us you would arrive soon. So, are there only boys in your group or are there any girls, because of the rooms?” Jonathan wanted to tell the guy, that they were mostly girls in class, but as he turned towards his travel group a headache ht him and then he suddenly remembered. Of course his class consisted solely of male students, they were a boys-only-school after all. Still a little puzzled he turned around again and took the keys from the receptionist, distributing them among his classmates. After everyone was done getting their luggage in their hotel rooms, they reassembled in the hotel’s lobby. “How about we have a sightseeing tour now?”, Jonathan asked into the round, getting an agreeing murmur as reply. Armed with a map of New York, Jonathan lead his friends through the city streets. Suddenly a guy on the far front, Erik, pointed at one of the advertising boards. It was for some Pixar movie, ‘A Giant in New York’. Then he shouted: ”Looks like anyone of us could play the main character, right boys?”, which lead to general laughter. It was true though, none of the boys was under 6′4″ and they were all only 18 years old. Jonathan was among the biggest of them, standing at an imposing height of 6′9″, standing head and shoulders over the normal sized people. They didn’t even get around the next corner, when Frank, a guy in the back, called their attention to another billboard, this time for a line of beauty products for men. “Not like anybody needs it in this class, am I right guys?”, he asked and everybody shouting back “Damn, right!”, in unison, having people even turn their heads, because of the deep thunderous rumble. Jonathan knew everyone was kind of cocky and didn’t really care if everyone stared at them, well in fact they really enjoyed it. And why wouldn’t they be cocky, every single student had at least modeled professionally once and they had even been elected the most handsome class in all of Germany. “Damn a coke would be nice now, don’t you agree?”, from in the middle of the crowd Anthoine, an exchange student from France, said. “Well, I’ve got something coke bottle sized right here.”, Erik replied and grabbed his packed crotch. The whole class burst out laughing. It was the usual joke around their class, since everybody was at least as hung as Erik was, some like Jonathan had even more hid in their pants. It always looked like a porno when they undressed after PE. One time their Coach burst into the room while they were all nude and half shocked, half joking commented that he felt like he was on a bull farm, seeing their oversized balls and cocks. Not even two corners later the peaceful sightseeing tour was interrupted again, this time by a guy named Lukas, who laughed at the giant pic of a male model in an underwear commercial. “Hahahaha, what a fucking pansy, anyone of us would look better as an underwear model.” His claim was underlined by the approving murmur of the others. They seriously would be better suited for this job. They all were just plain built, but paired with their incredible leanness and their overall overwhelming handsomeness they were just walking wet dreams. No surprise though that they were only given male teachers, since there had been to many incidents with female teachers having multiple orgasms after only one lesson. And that was only from looking at them, although it would have been a lot less complicated if anyone of them ever bothered with putting on a shirt. ‘But it would be a shame to hide these masterpieces’, Jonathan thought as he looked into the other’s faces. “Well I guess we won’t get far with sightseeing anymore, since everybody wants to read billboards. How about we return to the hotel.”, Jonathan proposed, but then he got quizzical looks from the others. “Dude did you hit your head on doorframes to much? Why would we go sightseeing in New York, we were born here after all. And did you forget we have a job to do?”, Carl, another one of the taller guys replied, waving a bunch of leaflets. “Ugh, you’re right, sorry guys. But why don’t we take a selfie, before we continue. Gotta show the followers online where we are.”, John replied. After the picture was taken, they resumed their work. “Visit ‘Big Bro-thel’ and get a piece of us.”, John said, gesturing towards the extraordinary group of young men, he called colleagues.
  13. This week has been horrible. Ever since that old gypsy woman cursed my father for insulting her, when she asked him for money, it had been a giant mess. Since she mumbled those words and threw that strange dust into his face, he had been acting strange. Like when he couldn’t help me with my homework, because it was “too difficult” for him, even though he normally prefers nothing more than talking about world trade. It’s his job after all. You have to know, that my father is, … I mean was one of the top managers of a big bank. But he certainly can’t do this anymore. It wasn’t only that he couldn’t help me with my homework, like he used to. The next morning when he got dressed for work, his custom tailored shirt didn’t fit him at all, like he had grown over night. He couldn’t even tie his tie, something he normally did daily. It got worse by the day. One day he called me in school to tell me he had gottn himself lost and didn’t know how to get to work. The next day he couldn’t even unlock his phone anymore. But not only that. My father had come out as gay several years ago, which is why he and my mom were now divorced and I more than once witnessed how he brought a guy home. But when I came home one day, he sat on the couch shirtless and had his cock out, while a pretty hot straight porn was running on the screen. And what’s worst, even when he noticed me standing in the doorframe, he wasn’t embarassed or so. He just gave me an annoyed look and then continued watching the porn, while jacking off. That’s when I noticed another thin. My father, who had always been a bit pudgy, now looked like he had spend his entire life working out. Not only that but I think he is getting younger too. His hairline, which had previously been steadily receeding, now was pretty dense again. And his former graying hair, had now a strong, chestnut brown colour. I quickly nad to figure out a plan to earn money, since my father had been fired, after he hadn’t come to work for an entire week. The solution was quickly found, as he thought about, how often his dad now strutted in around in only a pair of struggling briefs. I called the strip club around the corner and made a contract with them. A car would come and pick his dad, who now only communicated with a variation of grunts, up, who was dressed in a pair of his custom tailored clothes, that were now far too small. Then he would be paid a lot of money for flexing out of them and then do some posing and if the women were willing to pay, he would make a lot of girls happy. One way or another, he had to earn money.
  14. David watched as Logan climbed into the graffiti covered bus. His best friend flinging his skinny legs over one of the empty window frames and heaving his slender form into the guts of the old bus. The bus was an urban legend for their town. David’s parents had talked about it being around when they were kids, Logan had even said that his grandfather knew about the buried bus. The story was that the bus was an old red London double decker bus. A London bus which had somehow found its way across the Atlantic and then across the United States and found itself buried in a rocky valley in California. Everyone from drunk British sailors or aliens had been blamed for the buried bus, but for kids its was a place of horror. It was a place where you showed off how brave you were, a place where dares were made. “I dare you to touch the bus” “I dare you to sit in one of the seats” Logan hadn’t been dared at all, he was just curious, not that David wasn’t curious, he was just scared. Even though David was a senior in high-school and heading off to college soon the buried bus still scared him. Even beneath a cloudless blue sky with a bright sun shining the rusty colour strewn bus was creepy, there was just something about it. It didn’t seem to affect Logan, he wanted to know what was on the bottom deck of the bus. Not one of the stories about the buried bus explained why it was buried or what was on the bottom floor. No one had even seemed to have gone down the stairs to the bottom floor, no one even mentioned that it had a bottom floor beyond saying it was a double decker London bus. So David stood about 20 ft away from the bus as his best friend vanish into its interior. “You see anything” David called He could see Logan head of messy brown hair popping up from behind the rusty frame of a window. “Nothing, just graffiti and rusty seats” Logan called back While Logan had a very youthful voice, almost like puberty had skipped him, he was still able to throw a lot of authority into his voice. He always sounded confident even though a strong wind would blow him away like a plastic bag. “You see the stairs” David called He watched Logan’s messy hair move from the front of the bus down towards the back. “Yea, they are here” Logan called back There was a moment of silence and then the sound of a rock bouncing down the metal stairs. “Its not buried” Logan called, some excitement in his voice “I’m going to head down” —————————————————— Logan gently took his first step down to the lower deck of the bus. His small flip flop clad foot tested out the integrity of the rusty step. The step held and he descended down into the bus. He expected it to be dark, but it wasn’t. Sun light was pouring down through small holes in the upper deck’s floor. The entire lower deck was clear. While the glass from the windows was gone the ground hadn’t caved in. Instead flat slabs of rock covered ever window. It was like the bus was encased in cement. The rock had been covered in graffiti, but these weren’t the tags of artists or obscene images. They looked like cave drawings. Spirals and letters in foreign languages. With each aisle of rusty seats the drawings became thicker and thicker, new stuff drawn over older stuff. Logan’s confidence was fading with each step, the bus was beginning to scare him. He came to the drivers cabin. The drawings that dominated the areas where the windscreen should be all pointed towards the cabin, driving Logan to look inside. Gingerly Logan leaned forward to look into the cabin, his small skinny body shaking from fear. There was nothing inside the cabin. No drivers seat, no gear box, no steering wheel. Where wasn’t even a cabin, just an empty void. Logan tried to pull away, but he couldn’t. The void was pulling him in. His small hands gripped at the rusty door frame around him, the void now rushing air pass him as it sucked him into itself. The rust beneath his fingers gave away, crumbling into red dust and Logan fell into the void. Logan screams as he fell. His body twisting in the void, his arms and legs swinging wildly. He could feel air howling pass himself. He was falling, the void wasn’t just empty space, it went somewhere. His chest felt tight as he fell, like he was struggling to breath. Logan could barely see himself in the darkness, but he could see that his chest was growing. Expanding upwards and outwards with each breath, the void’s air growing his flat chest into a meaty pair of pecs that straining as his shirt. He moved his hand onto his chest, feeling the muscle, it was real. Logan’s eyes widened as he watched his hand widened and this fingers thicken. The change was running up his arms, his forearms exploding in size with thick veins appearing. He could feel his stomach crunching and just knew that his abdominal muscles had suddenly appeared. His biceps expanded, popping the short sleeves of his shirt opened. Logan’s skinny shoulders ballooned with muscle, tearing his shirt apart. The tattered remains fluttering into oblivion as they escaped into the void, only the neck of his shirt remained. It didn’t last long, it exploded as his neck grew into a tree trunk holding his tiny youthful head aloft. Logan shorts grew tight as his thighs grew, matching his now meaty calfs. His feet now overhung his flip flops. His thick toes gripping onto them so that they didn’t fly away into the void as he fell. Logan could see a light, a dim dot beneath him. It was growing brighter and brighter. He held his massive hands out to protect himself from the fall. His face cracking as he hid the light from his eyes. The bones rearranging themselves into a wide jaw and high cheekbones. The light was blinding as Logan hit it. He fell out of the void and into the rusty lower deck of the buried bus. His thick hands gripping the frame of a rusty chair. Logan was breathing heavily, his pecs rising and falling. He stood up to his full height, and had to duck a little as his head hit the ceiling. Logan slowly made his way to the stairs, uneasy with his new long muscled legs and huge clown feet. “Hey, you down there” David called “Ummm, yea…” Logan called in a deep voice His hand shot up to his thick neck, his voice was different. He went to explain to David why his voice was changed and what he found on the lower deck, but he didn’t need to. “Oh, ok, didn’t hear from you for a little bit” David said, nothing in his friends voice indicated he’d noticed anything different Logan went up the stairs, each step creaking loudly under his new weight. He continued to duck as he reached the upper deck. He now could see David clearly, his friend nervously waiting for him. Logan stepped over a window frame, his long legs making it easier. He hiked up his shorts as he did, his big hand getting a handful of enlarged balls and a slab like cock. “Fuck” Logan muttered quietly as he let his cock flop down the leg of one of his shorts Logan rose out of the bus, his head level with the top of it. He felt his chest flexing instinctively, each pec bouncing. “So” David asked eagerly, not noticing anything at all “What did you find” David stared up at Logan as the now bigger boy stepped up to him. David just smiling like nothing was different. Behind David was Logan’s car, they’d driven up to the buried bus in Logan’s rusty hand me down wreck, now it was a big red truck, just like the one that Logan had wanted for his 18th birthday. The void had changed him, he had the body of dreams, and now had the car of his dreams. Is that what it did, did the void grant you all your wildest dreams. Logan felt his heavy soft cock against his thigh, he’d always wanted a big dick, he used to pray for a bigger cock. It must grant wishes. “Come on, what did you find” David asked again staring up to his best friend Logan smiled down at his best friend and put a big muscled arm over his shoulder, turning him away from the buried bus and leading him to Logan’s new red truck. “Nothing, nothing at all” Logan lied as he wondered how much cement he’d need to block up the buried bus’ stairs
  15. A year long wait for Part Six, sorry, school got ahead of me and when I was finally free I wasn't in any mood to write. This part is mostly filler and some plot, more transformations to come in the next part though. Thanks for reading. Read Part One HERE Read Part Two HERE Read Part Three HERE Read Part Four HERE Read Part Five HERE Liquid Manhood Chapter Six Chris lay awake in bed, staring at the ceiling deep in thought. The room was still dark, but dim light shone through the gaps in the curtains. The light illuminated the cause of Chris’ thinking, a large tent in Melvin’s bed sheet, and two massive feet that hung out the end of that bed. A couple of months ago Melvin had been a small runty nerd who Chris could twist around his little finger, but then Melvin took some of the magical elixir home. Now Melvin was more confident, he was questioning Chris’ decisions more and he was keeping Chris awake with hour-long fuck sessions every single day. The only benefit to being kept up so late is that Chris had the time to think over the events of the past few days. That first day when he found out what had happened to Melvin had been the hardest. Hearing that deep voice over the phone made his heart drop, but he nearly died when he found Melvin. Melvin had directed Chris to come talk to him at some apartment, his nerdy roommate opened the door in just his underwear. He was now tall, built and from the look of the bulge in his briefs, hung like a donkey. Seeing Melvin had only added fuel to the theory that the elixir had a plan of its own, that the changes it caused weren't random. That in fact it mattered on what sort of person you were, an undeserving person would end up as unappealing, but a deserving person, as Melvin appeared to be, would end up owning mouthwatering pecs with big silver dollar sized nipples, abs you could wash clothes on and a bulge that looked like it could feed a small village. The conversation between the two roommates was awkward mainly because Chris could see the four girls who lived in the apartment had been fucked senseless for what must of been several days. From where Chris sat he could see the girls in a sleeping cum stained heap on a bed in a bedroom, the doors having been pulled off its hinges, they all had smiles on their faces. A smile which matched Melvin’s smug smirk, he knew the situation between them had changed. Melvin though didn’t rub it in that he was now a towering stallion compared to Chris, which Chris had expected. Instead he talked about what had happened to him and what he’d thought was going on with the elixir. In the days following Melvin’s marathon fuck session both boys shared their theories on how the elixir affected the user. Chris’ theory that who you were mattered held more water then anything Melvin offered. It was nearly confirmed when Chris and, the now meathead, Melvin found out what happened to the people dosed by the water bottles from the school gym that Chris had tainted. The equipment manager Thaddeus Stern had ballooned into some ebony black beast of muscle and manhood, he was instantly recruited by football team to his own delight. Yuri was also dosed too, and to Chris’ delight he didn't end up huge. Instead the slim swimmer had swelled into some hairy bear. A gut of muscle and fat replacing his toned abs. Melvin didn't think the change was that bad, Yuri looked pretty intimidating, an opinion which seemed to be shared by others. Yuri had been recruited to the football team too. The third person to be dosed had surprised Chris. Coach Peters had changed and it seemed to have knocked him out of the funk that losing his football team had caused. His flabby gut had been sucked in and tightened, his hair darkened and his face lost a good 20 years of wear and tear. The man who now stomped around campus in a sweat suit with a big cigar in his mouth was nothing like the old Coach Peters. Scary was the word that Melvin had used after he'd been cornered and almost forced to join the football team by the new Peters. He was rebuilding the team and taking anyone who even looked like they lifted weights. Chris though was half attracted to the new barrel chested daddy like-coach. He would have expected that Peters to get the bad side of the elixir, but instead Peters’ love and loyalty to the boys on his team had instead made the elixir turn Peters into a better man than he already was. Chris’ reminiscing was ruined by the loud wet slapping coming from Melvin’s bed. The big lug had thrown back his blankets and was fisting his Pringles can cock with both of his meaty fists. Chris just rolled over and buried his face into his pillow hoping Melvin would only jerk off once this morning. ——————————————————————————————————————————— “Good workout today man” Thaddeus’ Barry White-like voice said Both he and Sean were standing in the locker room of the school gym, they had it to themselves as the other patrons seemed to flee the room when they both came in sweaty from their workout and stuffed into gym shorts that looked close to bursting. They'd both showered on the far side of the showers from each other, both trying to sneak in a quick wank, though it was hard to keep two massive muscle men jerking wrist fat monster cocks secret. Neither of them brought it up, even thought they’d both cum at the same time. “Yea, good lift” Sean agreed, pulling on his shirt The two muscle men were both buttoning up their shirts, both having the same issue of pulling the shirt together over their pecs. Thaddeus with his glistening ebony pec pillows and Sean with is fire-red furry slab like chest. Sean and Thaddeus had met soon after Coach Peters had recruited them both for football team and they’d become fast friends. Mainly it was due to them being forced together as they were both of similar size, but they shared an intense interest in video games, so a friendship had blossomed. A tv bolted up to the wall loudly played some sporting news show, the announcer worriedly talking about the removal of some big name athlete from the Dallas Cowboys because of some sort of disease. Sean had seen the guys face all over the internet and he’d even jerked off a fair bit to the guys modeling pics. Sean gave up on closing his shirt, his entire hairy pec cleavage on show. The button just below his pecs barely holding the shirt closed. “You coming round mine tonight to game” Sean asked pulling up the zipper of his jeans again Since his last growth spurt Sean had found a guy on Craigslist who was selling a tonne of clothes in sizes that could actually contain him, but now after a couple of months of actually working out, playing football and slowly growing he was beginning to outgrow them. Thaddeus, was himself just stuffing his overpacked undies into some jeans. He pulled the zipper up and gave his hefty bulge a good grope with a big black hand. “Nah man” Thaddeus chuckled deeply “Got a date tonight” Sean laughed “What again… did last nights go so well” Thaddeus left their gaming session last night with some cheerleader under this arm. The big black stud had been grinning ear to ear earlier when they started their workout, so it must of gone well. “Yea, yea, it did, nearly broke her bed” Thaddeus laughed, doing a little thrusting movement with his hips “But its not the same girl… her friend" “Slut” Sean laughed lightly punching Thaddeus’ shoulder Thaddeus packed up his gym bag and seemed ready to leave, obviously eager to get to this date. “Yea pretty much, I used to be some pathetic virgin” the black stud laughed “But since my growth spurt I've been getting pussy every day… even multiple pussies sometimes” Sean felt his eyes roll, Thaddeus just laughed at his reaction. The two friends said goodbye and the black beast thudded out of the locker room, leaving Sean to struggle to get his clown feet into sneakers that were falling apart because they were at least a size too small. The walk back to his dorm room was quick, but it was a constant barrage of stares as he stomped across campus. He knew his heavy bulge was bouncing from thigh to thigh with each step and his pecs were dangerously close to launching the remaining buttons of his shirt across the path ahead of him. Sean was struggling with his keys at his door, his big meaty fingers fumbling over the tiny, little pieces of metal. “Sean” a quiet voice asked Sean turned to look and just saw an empty corridor. Then he looked downwards. A nervous yet smiling brown haired boy stared up at him. It was the guy he’d brought all the old clothes from. A guy of barely 5ft2 who for some reason owned clothes ranging from XXL to XXXXL, Sean didn’t ask why. “Hey... Ben right” he asked, hoping he’d got the name right Ben nodded as Sean turned away from his door to look down at Ben. The smaller guys eyes widening as he stared at the thick overhang of Sean’s pecs. Thankfully his eyes weren’t looking down to the overstuffed bulge of his pants which was shockingly close to Ben’s eye level. They were silent for a few moments, Ben just watching as Sean’s pecs slowly heaved with each breath. Sean broke the silence “So, why are you here” He knew that Ben didn’t live in the dorm. He loved in one of big frat houses on the other side of campus. Ben muttered something, sounded like he was nervously gathering his words. “Just… just... wanted to see if you wanted to hang out” Ben asked, smiling slightly Sean wondered if Ben had actually wanted to ask something else, but the sight of Sean’s hulking hairy form had knocked all the confidence out of the little guy. Sean chuckled slightly “Sure, I was going play some games, but we can hang out” Sean opened his door, the gust of warm musky air washed over them both. Ben actually squeaked in surprise. “It's only a single-player game, but I’m sure we could find you something to do” Sean said, letting Ben pass into the room Sean followed him in, giving his big bulge a quick rearrange before closing the door and trapping the little guy. ——————————————————————————————————————————— “Do you have any books on witchcraft” Barrett asked up to the librarian Without even looking pass their glasses and down to the runty Barrett, they muttered a floor number. Barrett had gotten used to being ignored since his fall from grace. He quickly headed up the stairs, taking two at a time, which was a stretch for his short skinny legs. Luckily no one would recognize him, he wasn't the Barrett anyone on campus would recognize. A few months ago Barrett had received an email about his campuses links to magic and witchcraft, since then he’d been researching the subject. He’d read more books and written more down in these months then he’d ever done in his life. It had started as a simple way of passing the time and maybe distracting him from his diminished body and from the housekeeper's son cleaning the swimming pool shirtless, but it had become a desperate passion once AJ returned home. The doctors had said that AJ had a muscle wasting disease, the same thing that the doctors has said to Barrett. AJ had lost his position in the NFL and returned him a broken man. AJ was nearly as small and runty as Barrett was and was getting smaller all the time. His personality shift was more dramatic than Barrett’s had been, Barrett regularly could hear AJ crying himself to sleep. When AJ was a towering beast Barrett had never even heard a single word spoken in a unsure tone, let alone seen him shed a tear. The CDC had even visited the house to check it out for any environmental causes, they found nothing. Just like they’d found nothing at the athletic department on campus. Barrett had actually stopped off to see how things had changed. It was just the same as Barrett had left it, without any reminder that Barrett had ever existed. The CDC had even kept an office on campus, but they didn’t seem to be doing anything. Just some guy sitting alone in an office bouncing a tennis ball off the far wall. The suddenly collapse of his brothers obscenely manly physique and the CDC’s continued inability to find a medical cause had only pushed Barrett closer towards witchcraft and magic. It had knocked Barrett out of his depression, he’d become more active, more set on finding an answer. He’d be researching anything and everything that could link to his and AJ’s situation. Quickly moving away from any sort of scientific explanation and focusing almost entirely on the thin hope that something beyond explanation had caused his and AJ’s predicament. He came to the correct floor, wheezing, he was so unfit now. He moved through the cases and desks looking for some sort of sign directing him to his answer. The floor was pretty much empty of students. Just one guy with long black hair sitting at a desk with headphones on. Barrett stopped to stare at his guy, he was well built. Large pecs straining at his shirt and thick arms gripping the table. Barrett bit his lip, muscle really got to him, his little cock hardening in his pants. The guy let out a moan and Barrett could see a hand was beneath his shirt feeling up his pecs. Barrett knelt down to check under the table, having to look between the legs of chairs and desks between him and the big guy. A blond haired head was moving back and forth between the guys massive jean clad legs. Barrett let out a gasp and scurried between some bookcases. He heard a sloppy sounding slap and a guy, probably the blond, taking in deep breaths. “Zach, did you hear something… I think someone is here” one voice said between deep breaths “No one is here” another deeper voice said “Get back to sucking bitch” There was slapping sound and a return to wet sucking noises. Barrett was sitting on the floor, his back leaning against a bookcase. His cock rock hard at the sound of the blond struggling to deepthroat whatever this Zach had between his legs. Down the line of books, Barrett saw a massive ornate bookcase. Leather bound books of various sizes filled its shelves and a sign above in posh looking gold lettering read. “Tiberius J.J. Haber Occult Library” Barrett jumped to his feet, for the first time thankful that he was small, his feet making no sound as he moved. He ran down the aisle towards the bookcase. As he approached he saw how run down the bookcase was. The golden sign was faded, the wood chipped and in placed moldy. The books were covered in thick dust, but Barrett saw a few finger marks. A couple of books on the middle shelf had been touched recently, but only those books. He strained to reach up to them, again hating how small he was now. “Did you see that guy… getting a blowjob in the library” an insanely rich and deep voice boomed from down the aisle “From a guy…” another voice stated sounding annoyed “Damn” the deep voice muttered “I mean, nothing against gays, Chris, you know that…” The other guy, Chris, just sighed loudly. Barrett fell back to another set of shelves and hid behind them as the two men approached. One was tall with strong features, almost model like in his movements. The other was a brute, towering nearly as tall as the bookcases and nearly as wide as the aisle. The massive dude had a hand down his shorts and was obviously scratching at his balls. Chris though was inspecting the occult bookcase. Chris gently lifted the middle books away from shelf and tapped at the wood behind them. “Good, it’s still jammed” Chris said returning the books to their place “Huh” the big guy said, he’d been busy sniffing his hand after scratching his nuts “The compartment where we found the magic book… we jammed it so we’d know if someone else found it” Chris said, trying not to raise his voice at the giant guy The big guy's viking like face made an expression of understanding. His heavy lantern jaw moving to make an ‘oh’ sound. “It’s still jammed so whoever was asking about witchcraft never found it” Chris mused “Wait… how’d you know someone asked about that” the big guy asked “I paid the librarian to call me if someone did, why do you think we even rushed over here” Chris said smirking arrogantly “We don’t want anyone finding out what we did… well not till I’m your size” Chris gave a playful backhanded tap to the big guy’s abs which were showing through his shirt. The two turned and left, Barrett’s head spinning, could magic actually be real, what where they are hiding. He waited for the big guys wide back to vanish around a corner before slowly he started to follow them. ——————————————————————————————————————————— Sean was laying on his front on his bed. It was too small for him. His pecs were hanging off the end and he was awkwardly propping his meaty arms on the edge so he could play his game properly. His big mits pressing buttons and his TV loudly sounding out the gun shots of his character. “You ok back there little dude” Sean asked peeking over his shoulder to Ben Ben was laying between Sean’s legs, the big guys legs bent and pressing down on Ben’s back. Ben’s face was pressed between Sean’s rounded muscle ass and his tongue deep between the cheeks. “Just slap my ass once if yes, twice for no” Sean said, trying not to chuckle Ben’s little hand flew up and slapped the rock solid left cheek of Sean’s ass and then fell back to gripping at Sean’s thigh. “Good boy” Sean said returning to his game “In a bit I’m move across to my gaming chair, you can suck or sit on my dick if you like” Sean’s cock was rock hard and laying between his legs and throbbing against Ben’s tummy. “Well you going suck or ride it either way, I’ll let you choose which happens first” Sean’s let out a deep moan and almost crushed his controller as Ben excitedly assaulted his asshole with his talented and surprisingly large tongue. ——————————————————————————————————————————— On opposite sides of campus, two groups of friends were meeting. One a group of young men who were busy planning the next phase of their Homes for Humanity project. The other a group of young men planning which news agency’s website they were going to bring down with a denial of service attack. They were in similar number and a similar makeup of guys, just different in personalities. But one thing that these groups shared was that the refreshments at their meetings tasted weird.
  16. The Upper Hand By: JadeDragon As always, thanks to my inspirations jman250 and Xyggurat for furnishing me with the drive to write muscle-theft. Cheers! I’ve made mistakes in my life, no doubt about it. One selfish decision here, one misstep there. I won’t lie, when you look like I do, you get your way more often. It can go to a man’s head. Both of them, actually, and make you do some dumb shit. Eventually, it catches up with you as it did for me that night… I let the heavy dumbbells drop from my grip, the pair hitting the padded floor with synchronized thuds as I finished my last set. The gym was empty, the bass booming from the speakers as they played 80’s rock had been shut off to a still silence over an hour ago. A puff of air escaped my lips as I sighed, enjoying the burn in my pumped biceps, skin stretched tightly over bulky muscle like cellophane. I got up from the reclined bench, giving myself a little stretch. My reflection in a wall mirror caught my eye as I glanced to the side, and I flexed my biceps at myself. The limbs were engorged with strength and power; they were 19 inches, and hopefully would make 20 before the year was out. My yellow muscle shirt clung to my broad torso. The sweat I’d worked up allowing the fabric to showcase the shelf of my pecs, the cloth clinging to my cobblestone abs. All leading down to the package creating an obscene bulge in my compression shorts, commando as usual. If you’ve got it, why not flaunt it? I flashed a cocky grin at myself, my square jaw covered in stubble as curled brown hair nearly fell into my green eyes. Probably time for a haircut… “Hey, you mind if I lock up, Russ?” James, the gym owner called out. Balding but built, he motioned with his thumb behind him. “I gotta get ready for a flight tomorrow to San Cristobal. If you’d make sure to close the door when you’re done, I’d appreciate it.” “No problem, Jim,” I said with a smile. “I’ll make sure it’s all here when you get back.” I reached for my crotch, giving my hefty cock a squeeze as he grinned back at me. I hadn’t paid a cent for membership in years, I preferred to offer non-monetary services instead. “Yeah, yeah.” James chuckled as he walked away. I heard the keys rattling in the lock as I took a few more minutes enjoying the sight of my pumped physique reflected in the mirror. Fuck, I was getting hard… I was going to need to blow this load before the night was through. I bent down from my height of 6’ 4” to reach the shake bottle by the foot of the bench, mixing water with brown powder and rattling that little metal sphere to mix it well. I chugged it down in less than half a minute, the rich flavour on my tongue as I imagined all that thick protein putting another layer of muscle on my already massive frame. “Heh, time to release some pressure,” I said, taking a step toward the showers as suddenly the floor seemed to tilt below me. I staggered, gripping the nearby weight rack for balance. “Wh-what? Urgh… what’s goin’ on?” I slurred my words as I took another shaky step, the room beginning to spin like a carousel. I stumbled to my knees as the empty bottle rolled across the floor. I crawled a few feet as the dizziness worsened, my vision getting dark and blurred at the edges. “J-jimmmm…” My tongue was like lead, the words thick in my mouth like honey as I slumped to the mat, unable to move as I saw a shadowy figure walking toward me. “Hello, Russell.” A voice said, distorted and deep as though from underwater. “We finally have the place to ourselves…” My vision went completely dark. I groaned and struggled to open my eyes. I tried to move an arm, only to find that I couldn’t. Attempts to move my legs didn’t work, either. I forced my eyes open and saw my reflection. I was nude, feeling the air on my bare skin and I saw sturdy cords had been wrapped around my arms and legs. My head was still swimming as my sight focused on someone crouched near me. Some short, scrawny Asian guy, grey shirt hanging from his twiggy frame as he fiddled with something. Drawing with coloured chalks on the floor, some kind of weird circle with funny symbols inside it. “Wh-what the f-fuck’re you… who the…?” I slurred, feeling weak despite my beefed-up body as he finished, standing up and giving me a small smile. “Good, you’re awake. I was hoping I’d dosed you correctly,” he said. “I really wanted you to be awake for this, Russell.” The man took off his shirt revealing a nearly emaciated torso; pale, shapeless and lacking any hint of muscle or definition. A little golden figure hung on a leather cord around his neck, and even through my drugged haze, I recognized it as a woman’s voluptuous form. It rested between his virtually non-existent pecs, glinting strangely in the fluorescent lighting. The little twerp stepped up closer to me, and I’d have said something really witty if the room would just stop whirling around so much. “You probably don’t remember me. Just another hot mouth that dick wanted to get into.” I recoiled as his hand reached out and grabbed my shaft, soft and unhardened. “But I remember you… gagging on this piece of meat as you shoved me against the gym lockers.” “Lemme go… fuckin’ little shit…” I groaned through gritted teeth, as he let my cock go, that stupid fucking smile on his face only getting wider. I had a vague memory, of some cock-hungry bitch looking at my godly body, shoving him against some lockers and force-feeding him my dick. What was his name... Kevin… Kyle? Frankly, if you’ve seen one twink you’ve seen them all, and I’d lost count of the guys I’ve had. “I’m not really a ‘live and let live’ kind of guy, Russell. Not to worry though, you’re going to enjoy this… right up until you don’t.” He leaned in close to my ear, and I writhed weakly against my restraints to get away. “No… no, lemme go you sick little fuck!” I tried to shout, my addled brain recoiling in pain from my attempt to yell. “Ambulā in calceōs meōs ut morēs meōs intellegās…” He said, only it sounded strange. Some eldritch reverb in his voice made it sound like more than one person was speaking. “Ambulā in calceōs meōs ut morēs meōs intellegās.” I shivered involuntarily as he spoke again, the sweat on my skin turning strangely cold, my breath misting into a cloud in the air. “Ambulā in calceōs meōs ut morēs meōs intellegās.” He looked at me with his brown eyes which suddenly had this hungry, almost metallic glint to them. “There it is, Russell... I’m feeling it now.” He leaned over me, his face strangely serene as he reached out and placed a hand on my bare pec. The contact on my flesh sent an unexpected surge of pleasure through my whole body, flushing any lingering effects of whatever he drugged me with away. I couldn’t suppress the moan from my parted lips as my cock engorged with sudden lust, hardening with my need between my legs. It slapped against my eight-pack abs as he ran a hand up my lat, another shiver of pure pleasure shocking its way up my spine as I reeled from the sensation. “Hnng… oh God… what the fuck?” I said, blinking with surprise. “You like that, stud?” His voice near my ear as his hot breath tickled my chilled flesh. “Oh fuck, yes.” Thoughts of my being tied up by some scrawny little twink were all forgotten as his wandering hands set off waves of ecstasy I’d never felt before in my life. “What the hell was that chanting? Ugh… holy fuck that feels good!” I shut my eyes and revel in his worship. His fingers dug into my pecs, running up and down the thick pads of muscle, tracing along my clavicles, kneading my traps, exploring my delts. His hands moved downwards, squeezing my biceps, still swollen from my workout pump. The more he touched me, the stronger the pleasure and lust became. I couldn’t get enough, I wanted more! He pressed his lips to mine, and I relaxed further into his touch, his tongue finding easy access in my mouth as I felt the sparks of electricity short-circuit my brain. “Mmmmph…” His own moans setting off a rumble deep in my chest, my throbbing dick needing release. “Untie me,” I puff between kisses. “I want my cock in that tight little ass.” “You think you’re getting off that easily, Russell?” He said, pulling back, leaving me with a hollow need for him in my bones. He extended his hand, hovering a few inches away from my dick, pre leaking from the tip and slowly dripping down the shaft. “I’m not sure you deserve it.” “P-please, I’m sorry about before… just let… I gotta cum!” I panted, struggling against the ropes to try and reach my dick. “Oh, you will be sorry.” I shivered as he bent down between my legs, breathing over my cock and nearly making me shoot right there. “But first, you’re going to feel really, really good, meathead.” His mouth enveloped the mushroom head of my dick and I nearly explode, I roar like a caged lion and try to buck my hips into his waiting mouth. He pulled a few long, sensuous sucks and I edged closer to cumming only for him to back off. I desperately need to cum, my hefty balls churning with load. My powerful physique strained against my restraints uselessly, but I couldn’t loosen them in the slightest. The need to blow my load doesn’t abate as the shrimp gave me the best head of my life, and I began to feel dizzy again with the sheer rush of pleasure pumping through my veins. I gazed down past the shelf of my pecs and did a double-take as I watched the scrawny little prick take my dick like a champ. Yet, he didn’t look so scrawny all of a sudden… His tiny frame and narrow shoulders were slowly filling out. His neck getting thicker, his shoulders broader, his chest expanding with each inhale, but not going down quite all the way as he exhaled. His twig-like arms building new muscle, with each second that passed, he expanded bit by bit. In a minute or two, he actually has some pecs and a runner’s build. A few moments later and he’s starting to look like a swimmer! Impossibly, my cock gets even harder at the sight, the little punk was turning into a real fucking man! I shuddered as another wash of pleasure crested over my consciousness, darkening the edges of my vision once again... only now I noticed something else. My massive pecs are suddenly a little smaller, a little softer. The growing jock gave another powerful suck on my meaty dick, and my eight-pack faded and shrank, morphing into a six-pack. My arms and quads losing both mass and hardness, each passing moment I deflated a little more, like a leaking balloon. My restraints felt looser and looser, I was shrinking everywhere! “W-wait, no, stop!” I yelled the burst of fear in my heart lending me some will to resist. I struggled again, the ropes that were once uncomfortably tight now had some slack as I continued to dwindle and shrink. “Stop it! Get the fuck off me!” He gave another firm suck, harder than the others and suddenly I felt limp as a noodle, and as he spat out my dick and I could tell it was clearly smaller. No longer an 8.5-inch monster, hovering closer to 7 as I looked down at myself. Even without checking my reflection I could tell my body has lost significant muscle mass. My head swam as the man walked behind me, refitting the ropes against my now smaller self as I tried and struggled to free myself. “Please, let me go! I don’t know what the fuck this is, or how you’re doing this but please let me go!” I felt the panic rising in my chest, only for his bigger hand to reach down and run along my flattened pecs toward my six pack, the flow of energy and power now in the forefront of my mind as the sudden flush of pleasure began to sedate me. “Please… I can’t be small… you can’t do… this…” “I can’t do this?” His voice was deeper now. I looked up into his handsome face, framed by the fluorescent lights behind him. He’s gorgeous, my heart fluttering as I gazed at him. “Except, I already am doing this, you dick. For me, for everyone you’ve ever used. And I’m there’s been plenty, stud.” My eyes wandered over his lean, ripped torso, any hint of his former scrawny physique buried under new mass and breadth he’d stolen from me. And somewhere in my mind, there was a growing need to see him, but bigger. For all my size and power to fill his body until he was huge, hot and hung. He stripped his shorts and boxers off, his dick hard and leaking... he looked incredible. No, I had to resist, I needed to escape! Even though some rational part of my mind said this all must be a nightmare, the terror felt as tangible as daylight. He straddled my waist and pressed his dick against my own, although my member was still bigger and thicker. My captor’s lips on mine instantly obliterated any thought of escape from my brain. Erasing everything except this moment, the weight of him on top of me, the heat of our bodies against the chilling air, and the aching need in both our cocks as the transfer continued unabated. For that moment, he and I were all that existed. Entwined, we were the universe. Now that I was aware of what was happening, I could feel the flow of mass and strength as our bare skin touched. I felt the ache from my workout increasing in my muscles they diminished. Each passing moment I could feel myself getting weaker, able to lift less weight. Years of gains in the gym evaporating with each moment that passed. “You feel that, Russ?” He said. “You’re getting so weak now,” he dug his fingers into my softening biceps, less than 13 inches now and getting smaller. “All that size and power, it’s all mine now you arrogant prick…” Our cocks pressed up against each other, and his surging forward, getting thicker, longer, his balls swelling like ripening fruit against mine as my own package slowly receded. I glanced downward, his dick grew longer till it eclipsed my shrinking cock. His weight continued to increase, heavier and heavier on top of me till it began to get painful. His pecs pressed against mine, bulging thicker, harder, as the cleft between them grew ever-deeper. His powerful grip dug into my softening, shrinking muscles as I moaned in pleasure between kisses. My back slid against the bench as my spine shortened, my legs and arms retracting as they lost length as well as muscle mass. “That’s right, Russ.” His voice seemed to fill the gym, everywhere at once and shaking me to my core. “The old you is gone now… I’m making you small and weak.” He flexed his muscles against me, massive and powerful. “I hope you enjoy being an alpha male’s bitch because that’s all you’re going to be from now on.” I struggled to take a breath as his weight bore down on me, my waist hurting from his expanding quads gripping me tighter. I was losing the feeling in my legs as he got heavier, too. “All those ‘cocksuckers’ you’ve used over the years, well now that’s you.” He stood up, the crushing weight lifted from me just as I thought my legs would break. Without his body obscuring my view, I could see just how small I’d gotten. I probably hadn’t been this small since high school. I barely had any pecs to speak of, and my once-cobblestone abs were nothing more than a lean 4-pack, only visible from my low body fat and bereft of any sense of strength. My arms had thinned dramatically, becoming weakened noodles. All that had diminished in me had grown in this man whose name I still couldn’t even remember. His jawline had strengthened, his skin was taut as a drum over thick muscles which had grown full and solid. His six-pack had solidified into a powerful core that edged onto an eight-pack, the top two of which were in the shadow of his beefed-up pecs that jutted over them. His quads and calves had inflated with mass into mighty tree-trunks, and arms that had one resembled twigs had pumped up into thick pythons with a perfect vein just beginning to trace over the biceps. “Like what you see, Russ?” He flexed, the muscles in his arm surging upwards like mountains, massive in size and hard like granite. “I’ve got to say, I think your size looks better on me.” He stepped closer again and removed the now limp ropes which bunched around my waist and floor. I was so small now that they had slackened to the point of uselessness. There wasn’t even hope for me to overpower him, now. I shivered, the air suddenly colder to my scrawny body as I got unsteadily to my feet. “Y-you got wh-what you wanted!” I said. My voice cracked, it was much higher than a few minutes before. I was no longer in control. It was a new feeling, being completely at his mercy… yet my dick was rock-hard. “Just… just…!” “Just what, Russ? Go? Give you back your muscles and cock?” He sneered, twisting his handsome face into a grin which sent shivers down my spine. “No, there’s still a bit left in you. And I’m going to have it all.” “What…?!” I couldn’t even finish my sentence before his massive hand gripped my shoulder and forced me to my knees. His strength was incredible, my legs folded like tissue paper. I knew what was coming, even before his massive meat was shoved into my open mouth. “Watch the teeth, bitch.” He rumbled, echoing words I’d said more than once before. His thrusting hips worked his cock deep into my throat and I gagged, his member slowly lengthening as more and more of my size was syphoned away. I could feel him getting bigger, his cock reaching farther down my throat as my own dick retracted from between my legs. My jaw began to ache as I struggled to take him. “Mhmm,” he moaned as his grip tightened. “That’s a hot little mouth, Russ.” His thrusts got faster and faster, powerful hips slamming into me like a pile driver. The sight of the muscled god before me grew broader and taller, even as I shrank. His six-pack resolved into a solid eight-pack, stacked with perfect symmetry like cinder blocks. His arms ballooned with additional size and strength, well beyond my dreams of 20 inches. His traps crept upwards, his neck was thicker and more powerful. True to his word, he was taking it all and all I could do is moan in pleasure through a mouthful of dick. The ceiling got farther away as I got shorter, my pecs flattening into nothingness and my stomach softening completely. Nothing left, just a bit of pudge, shapeless and weak. My cock shrinking below the 5-inch mark as his expanding dick worked its way ever deeper down my throat, my nose pressing into his crotch as he drained me of all I had. Unbidden, my hands rose up and gripped the granite spheres of his ass cheeks, and some new instinct took over as I sucked and worked his cock. Digging my feeble fingers into his impenetrable muscle, I moved up and down his dick, my own diminished member between my legs aching for release. The pleasure of servicing him, a man so much bigger and stronger than me was indescribable. “That’s right, accept your place, Russ.” The newly-minted muscle god’s voice was deep and rich, intoxicating as the remainder of my size and strength flowed into that growing body. “This is what you deserve… being a small, cock-sucking little twig, desperately needing to service your betters.” His broad hand suddenly palmed the back of my head, my eyes wide as his heavy balls pressed against my chin. “Fuck!” He roared, as a deluge of cum exploded from his cock and rocketed down my throat. I struggled feebly against his iron grip, but I couldn’t even move. Load after load of thick jizz filling my stomach, even as my own dick let out a weak spurt of cum. It seemed to last for an eternity, his hips crashing against me as he thrust over and over, threatening to break my jaw. Finally, forever met its end; the torrent slowed, then stopped. He extracted himself as I sagged to the floor without his support, helpless as a marionette without its strings. I must’ve been barely 5 feet tall, even shorter and skinnier than he used to be only a few minutes ago. The Titan stood over me at nearly 7 feet tall, Hyperion framed in harsh white light. His shoulders impossibly broad, lats spread wide as an eagle’s wings, his thick manhood a heavy sausage at least 12 inches long arcing over bull balls as he heaved deep, powerful breaths. He flexed and my cock came again, another dribble of cum splattering across my shrunken leg. “Pl-please… don’t… give it back!” I whispered, too spent to do more than struggle to raise my head. My vision began to blur once again as I tried desperately to stay conscious. “Back? There is no back,” he leaned down. “I finally have the upper hand, and you never will again. Enjoy being used, Russ. You got what you deserved…” He walked away into the shadows as I fought the rising tide of darkness threatening to drown me. However, exhaustion overwhelmed me, and everything went black. I’ve made mistakes in my life, no doubt about it. One selfish decision here, one misstep there. I won’t lie, when you look like I used to, you get your way more often. I once commanded attention, respect, all without a word. My body was a testament to my superiority over my supposed peers. Nowadays, I work desperately to even catch the eye of guys I wouldn’t have given the time of day to… before all of this. I try to tell myself I didn’t deserve this. That I’m the victim here… But to this day, I couldn’t even remember his name. At the end of the day, though… I fall to my knees and accept my place.
  17. Strange thing were happening around the frat the last few days, the place was changing, the brothers were changing. Joe hadn’t been the first to notice, it had been Fred. His best friend in the frat, Fred has noticed they’d been partying a lot more then normal, that the girls who were turning up were a lot hotter then normal. Their frat wasn’t a popular frat, it wasn’t a jock frat, or at least it hadn’t been. Joe and his brothers were all nerds, or they had been nerds. Fred has tried to get Joe to notice, but he’d been too caught up in the hot chicks and wild parties to care. Then Fred changed and Joe took notice. Fred has been a chubby greasy olive skinned guy, he’d had one too many dinners from his Italian grandmother. Then one day he was different, like he’d jumped straight from the Jersey Shore. He still had his beautiful olive toned skin, but now he was tall and beefy. Not fat, just covered in thick muscle. He’d lost all interest in investigating the changes to the frat and while he was still Joe’s friend he was too busy banging chicks two at a time to notice anything anymore. Joe took up the gauntlet and started looking into everything. A few weeks ago the frat went from a run down near empty frat to the most popular frat house on campus, both for parties and for pledges. The collapsing building was suddenly a newly furnished mansion, it was like it had absorbed the neighbouring frats. An entire jock frat had vanished from the face of the earth, their had never been a chapter of that frat here and its members didn’t even seem to exist anymore. Joe thought he had worked it all out. A few weeks ago they had a sudden pledge. Some runty goth kid. He was nice enough and very eager to join up. Joe and his brothers has welcomed him with open arms as they did with everyone who joined. Craig, the goth kid, had joined up and then things changed. Joe had kept his distance from Craig since Fred turned into an Italian stallion, but he still investigated. Once Joe started investigating he worked out Craig had been the first guy to change. He was now taller, built and with the face of a model. He never went to class and there was a parade of girls and guys leaving his room throughout the day and night. The guys in the room either side of Craig were complaining about being kept up all night long with his relentless fucking. Joe was putting it all together, he found out that Craig had been unto witchcraft. He’d been warned about performing rituals in the campus woods, the last time it had happened had been two days before he’d joined the frat. Joe was certain that Craig was a witch... or wizard, what ever a male magic user was called. He was the reason the frat was growing and popular, he was the reason that the brothers were all turning into hunks. Joe was only one of a handful of brothers not changed. Joe had even been keeping track with a group photo from a party, a cross drawn through each face once they’d changed. Not that anyone would think the geeky guys in the old photo had any relation to the gorgeous muscle bound hunks that they were now. Joe was terrified of bringing any of his non-changed brothers into his investigation. Everyone liked Craig, he was the live of the party, even if he was dog and would steal a girl off your arm or fuck your best friend because he was hot. But Joe should of been more worried about whether Craig already knew about the investigation. One day Joe came down to the kitchen for breakfast and it was empty. No tall hunks eating fatty cereal from tiny bowls. Joe was nervous, it felt like the start of a murder mystery. He turned to leave and slammed his face into Craig’s sweaty chest. He’d either been out running or has just finished fucking someone. “Hello Joe, sit down please” Craig said, his voice oddly soothing Joe found himself doing as he was told. He wanted to run away. While Craig was smiling and looked friendly, Joe felt like he’d just been cornered by a predator. Craig sat down across from him. His pecs bounced slightly as he sat, and he ran his tongue over his amazing lips. “What have you done” Joe asked “Silence” Craig said, again in a soothing tone “I know you have been investigating me, I know you have worked it out” Joe was about to ask how, but Craig answered before he could ask. “Fred told me what he’d been up too before I helped him out” Craig said “I thought I’d leave you be for a bit, see if you’d work out” he sighed “Thought you might come around” He shoot his head, his tight black curls bounced. His hair had been dyed, but now it was a natural deep black. “You aren’t though” Craig said “So I’ll step in” Craig licked his lips again. Joe found himself drawn to them. They were perfect, with an amazing shape and just enough plump. Surrounded by designer stubble and sitting above a string squared jawline. “I’m sorry if you are scared, you shouldn’t be scared” Craig said and Joe was instantly calmed and smiling Craig smiles back. “You are tall, basketball player tall” Craig said and Joe had to move his long legs, he felt trap at the table with his legs pinned under the table top “with massive feet” Joe's size 22 socked feet rested across the tiled floor, Craig could see them jutting out from under the table. “You are very well built, beautiful fitness model level muscles” Craig said licking his perfect lips again Joe’s pyjamas were suddenly straining over his muscles. The sleeves having vanished to let his gigantic shoulders and biceps breath. His shorts stuffed full with thighs and ass. “You are very manly” Craig said with a wink A beard had spread over Joe jaw, which was now like an anvil. His eyes were crystal clear and his dirty blond hair was hanging down to his thick shoulders. A splattering of hair had appeared over his rounded pecs and his ripped abs. “You have a big dick, biggest in the frat” Craig said, he stood up to leave Joe pulled at his pyjama shorts, his inhuman horse cock was all bundled up. His heavy bull nuts swollen with cum. “So what you up too today Joe” Craig asked, licking his amazing lips again and raising an eyebrow Joe sat silent for a few moments, his mind coming to terms with his entire body being morphed into a towering muscle god. In that moment he decided that Craig was doing good work, it wasn’t weird that everyone was changing, that people were vanishing and reality was being twisted. “I’m gonna fuck someone” Joe said standing up He towered above Craig, his massive pecs bouncing intimidatingly. Joe cupped his massive bulge, it was too big for his hand, and his hands were giant. “You want to take it for a ride” Joe asked with a laugh Joe was joking, he wasn’t gay. He thought a joke like that would let Craig know he’s settling into the new world order. Craig licked his lips again, a glint of something in his bright eyes. Craig smirked and then flipped Joe world on its head again. “You’re gonna fuck me till those monster nuts are empty”
  18. “Are you sure these are the uniforms” Will asked from behind the closed door Rob who was sitting on a the sofa just sighed while he half heartedly watched TV while playing with the skimpy black shorts of his own uniform in his hands. “Yea that’s the stuff the boss sent” Rob said He too was a little concerned and confused by the uniform, but their employer, a local restaurant, had been making stranger and stranger business decisions lately. Changing the menu and firing the chef was a bit sudden, but not really strange. Changing the name to Cocky’s BBQ Joint and adding a logo of a muscle bound rooster was strange, but they’d been a low rent bbq joint before hand. The uniforms being changed from farmer like garb to a black cap, black socks and little black shorts was the strangest thing so far. Will’s door opened and out strode an enormous black man. Rob threw himself out of his seat. “Who the fuck are you” he shouted He was about to shout for Will, his roommate and a short flabby white boy when the big black brute put up his hands in a calming gesture. “Wait wait, it’s me” the man said in a voice similar to Will’s, just a bit deeper The black guy turned his cap backwards and suddenly he deflated, his skin lightening and his height decreasing. Within a second the black man had changed into Will. “What the fuck” Rob muttered, stepping forward to check out Will “I have no idea, I put on the outfit and I grew into a black guy” Will explained “I read the letter that came with the uniform, it said to turn the hat backwards if you want to switch out of your work form” “Work form...” Rob started to ask, but Will turned his hat forward again and began to grow Will's chest shot outwards, inflating into two thick pecs which slammed into Rob’s face as his roommate grew taller. Rob’s face remained pressed between the heavy warm pecs as Will’s skin darkened into a rich dark hue. Will’s shoulders rocketed out as his toros grew wider and his arms lengthened to match his new height. His messy dark hair retracted under his hat and his face cracked into a handsomer shape. Will’s lips plumped up and were joined by the sound of his flat white ass inflating into a meaty black muscle butt. Rob stepped back from Will just as his roommates legs exploded into two black tree trunks. His roommates shorts were pulled tight, but continued to grow tighter as his small white boy cock swelled into a shank of black sex meat, capped off with two hulking cum filled bull nuts. “Fuck” Rob muttered He was hurriedly pulling off his clothes and trying to get his own uniform on. “Magic uniforms” Will chuckled “Uniforms which turn us into hunks... black hunks” Rob was still changing into his uniform “Why though... to get more people in” he asked “Don’t think too much about it” Will laughed, flexing a thick muscled arm for his own amusement “Just enjoy the body” Will had taken off the hat, testing whether it was needed to maintain the change. It wasn’t, once it was removed Will remained as a big black guy. He then pulled down his shorts, a pair of briefs struggled to contain his newly enhanced cock. These briefs were Will’s from before he changed and they didn’t seem to be effected. They were still the small size and looked like they’d burst at any minute. “Gonna need some new briefs” Will laughed He turned to look at Rob just as Rob gingerly put the black cap onto his head. The change was as sudden as Will’s, but it was different. Rob’s muscles were inflating, but not as big as Will’s. His body was soon covered in smooth yet tight muscles. His proportions similar to a gymnast. His chest cut into a v shape, with plumped up pecs. His shorts grew tight over a rounded bubble butt, but unlike Will, Rob’s crotch didn’t swell like a subway sandwich had been stuffed into it. To Rob it actually felt like his cock was shrinking. He could tell he was getting shorter. His eyes going from looking at Will’s massive black pecs down to his ripped abs. The change stopped, Rob looked himself over. He was tiny, muscled and cute. His skin was snowy white and near to perfect. “Fuck me” Will said staring down with hungry eyes at his roommate Will’s underwear snapped, the tattered fabric slapping Rob in the face. It was damp with sweat and pre-cum. There was a louder slap as Will gargantuan horse cock flopped rock hard onto Rob’s gymnast chest. A long string of pre-cum dripping from the apple sized head onto Rob’s white skin. No words passed between the two. Rob was scared by how much he suddenly wanted that massive black dick, and it looked like Will could tell he wanted it. Rob went to turn his cap backwards so he could change back, but he was beaten to it by Will’s big mitt of a hand. Without a word and a smirk on his lips Will effortlessly tossed the black cap out of the apartments open window, trapping Rob in his cock hungry twink form. “Whoops” Will laughed as he lighted his cock up to Rob’s already opening plump lips
  19. In honour of Endgame coming out here a story involving Cap himself. My name is Rick and that is me in the picture, I like to think I’m pretty hunky, but I wasn’t always. I’ve always been a nerd and a couple years back I looked like one, but puberty and a big brother forcing me down the gym changed all that. A couple hours a day in the gym, four days a week was all I needed. I still wear glasses and read comics, but now I’m ripped and have killer arms. Chris my boyfriend though is the same nerd I fell in love with. We came out to each other and started dating soon after, just two cute nerds. But years later I’m a stud and Chris isn’t, I still love him, but I’m just not attracted to him anymore. I know it sounds terrible, but I keep catching my eyes wandering to hot guys when I have an amazing guy who loves me already. The Djinn promised to change all that. I wasn’t sold on him being a Djinn, but when the greasy teen turned into a green skinned muscle bound genie, complete with the puffy pants and goatee I became a believer. He gave me one wish, I asked about the three wishes rule. He said because I didn’t find his lamp I only got one, I felt lucky for just the one. So when Chris was around my place playing video games the Djinn appeared and asked what I wanted, he already knew. I stared at Chris for a while, his top pulled tight over his slightly flabby belly, his hair greasy and his skin not much better. My eyes wandered over to the framed Captain America movie poster on the wall, Chris Evans handsome face looking across the room to me. “I wish they looked like Chris Evans” I asked the Djinn, he smiled and nodded There was a puff of smoke and suddenly Chris Evans sat on my sofa, he was still wearing Chris’ clothes, but pecs and abs pulled the shirt tight now and his cargo shorts looked much better with nice long toned legs erupting out of them. “You ok” I asked concerned Chris turned and smiled, he was identical to Evans now. “Yea I’m cool” He grinned then turned back to his game He sounded the same as before, the wish must have only effected his looks, not that I was complaining. I sat down and started kissing his neck, but Chris was focused on his game, and I needed to head to work. Reluctantly I left Chris with his games, but I’d get to try out the new Chris tonight. I half jogged to work and didn’t even notice another jogger, so the two of us banged into each other. “Crap sorry” I apologised “No worries” An elderly voice replied But it came out of Chris Evan’s body, the tight muscle covered by little running shorts and a skin tight muscle shirt. I just nodded immensely confused, and someone who wasn’t Chris Evans jogged off, Evan’s muscled ass flexing with each step. “Worked it out yet” A familiar voice oozed Another Chris Evans rested against a nearby street lamp. “Genie” I queried Chris Evans nodded, he even flexed his arm for me. “So have you worked it out yet” the Djinn asked I shook my head, noticing more and more Chris Evans making their way about town. “You wished for THEY to look like Chris Evans” Djinn smirked “You never said who was the THEY, so I covered myself by making everyone look like Chris Evans” “Everyone” I asked Djinn nodded and with a poof of smoke vanished. The one wish rule fluttered though my mind, I was stuck in this world. I slowly made my way to work, everywhere a new Chris Evans distracted me, up till I got to the local gym. Maybe having a dozen Chris Evans in various states of undress running on treadmills at the gyms large front window would make this world liveable.
  20. “Whose great idea was it to go trekking in Southeast Asia in April?” “I believe that would be you. Yep, you.” “Well, next time I get a great idea, please don’t listen to me.” It was only the first day of our trip . . . well, it was really the third day but we had decided to not count the two foggy, jet-lagged days we had spent in Phnom Penh. Those were a blur for both of us and we couldn’t tell you a thing about what we did, what we ate, or even what we drank. There were memories of many glasses of a local beer called Angkor, but alcohol definitely did not help when trying to recover from a nineteen-hour flight. I looked at my husband of two months as he shifted the backpack on his hot, sweaty body – clearly, he had not enjoyed the additional eight- hour van ride to Ratanakiri, the upper northeast province of Cambodia. Neither of us had bothered to find out that April was one of the hottest months of the year in this country – a place where it was really never cool to begin with. “What’s this guy’s name, again?” “Kakada.” “Sounds like something from The Lion King.” “Stop it. I told you – no jokes about local names, customs, or new experiences. We don’t want to offend anyone and we both said stepping out of our comfort zone would be a good thing.” “Staying at a Hyatt instead of the Ritz is really about as far out of my comfort zone as I really ever intended to go.” I looked at the man I loved, as he shielded his eyes from the burning sun. We were standing on the side of the road, basically in the middle of nowhere, waiting for our hired guide to pick us up. We had been there for only ten minutes, but it seemed like a lifetime. Charles Jonathan Wickshaw, the third, was definitely out of his element. An accountant, by trade, the man was used to tailored suits, air conditioning, and dry martinis adorned with onions (no olives, thank you very much) – instead of dusty, barely paved roads in a remote area of what would be considered by most people a very remote country. The fifty-six year old, fairly in shape man took out his phone and glanced down. “Oh great, no signal. Now, how am I going to look at my porn?” “Stop it, you. Put the phone away. You promised. If only you looked at porn. I think you get hard from reading work emails a lot quicker than you do from looking at pictures of naked men.” “That’s because I have you. Why would I need to look at other men?” His smile melted things a lot faster than the Cambodian sun. This silver haired, well manicured, Manhattan born, self-made millionaire had somehow plucked me out of the thousands of profiles he received from an online meeting site called ‘Mates’ five years ago and we had been together ever since. I was a second grade teacher at a struggling private primary school in Brooklyn and he said he had chosen to respond to my profile because I had quoted Victor Hugo when describing myself. It had gone something like, ‘Diamonds are found in the dark bowels of the earth; truths are found only in the depths of thought.’ I was an avid reader and he somehow saw that in what I wrote. We had our first date at a local coffee shop and, bam, five years later we were married and planning to hike through the jungles of a hot, humid country on the other side of the planet. “And what does Kakada look like?” “You know, dark hair, dark eyes, kind of short.” It was clear Charles was not amused at my descriptive words that would match almost every Cambodian. I glanced at my phone and saw that our guide was only about five minutes late. I didn’t tell my husband that we might be there for a while, having heard that Cambodian time was a little more relaxed than a Wall Street financier might like. I knew this trip was going to be good for Charles, especially when it came to things he could not control – but the long van ride had definitely taken its toll. “I don’t want to sound like a whiner, but I’m getting hungry.” “Kakada said he’d have some snacks for us when he arrived – to tie us over until dinner.” Suddenly, there was the sound of an approaching vehicle. I looked down the road and quickly noticed it was a tuk-tuk – one of the motorcycle led rickshaws that were commonplace in Cambodia. Luckily, Charles had found them quite charming in Phnom Penh, but I wasn’t sure he’d feel the same way out in the hot, dusty rural part of the country. It was pretty clear this was our guide, because he was grinning from ear to ear as he approached. I was surprised a little when the vehicle got closer and suddenly the look on the driver’s face turned to shock. I tried to figure out what the guy was staring at with such a look, but it was too difficult to read. He quickly regained his smile and came to a stop in front of us. He was off his bike in seconds. “Hello, I am Kakada. I hope you are Rick.” “Hello. Yes, I am Rick and this is Charles.” “Hello, Bong Chas.” When we turned to my husband, I swear I saw a flash of the same shocked look on Kakada’s face as before. The Cambodian put his palms together, in a prayer-like fashion, brought the fingers to his forehead, closed his eyes, and made a slight bow. There was something much more reverent than the greeting he gave me. I simply decided it had to do with age – since I was about ten years younger than my spouse – although he definitely didn’t look that much older. Hesitantly, Charles corrected Kakada’s mistake on his name. “Um . . . sorry, it’s actually Charles.” “Yes, Bong Chas. It is very nice to meet you. It is a good time for you to return.” “No, it’s Char – les . . .” I quickly gave my husband a look that made it clear I thought he should just accept the Cambodian’s pronunciation. I was pretty sure it was a name that must be hard for locals to get correct. It did have some difficult sounds. I could tell he was a little upset, but he took my lead in the situation. “What does ‘bong’ mean, Kakada?” “It is what we say when we meet someone older or someone that deserves great respect.” This definitely brightened Charles’ spirits. He loved getting respect. He was the founder of a major accounting firm and respect is something he received on a daily basis – or more like an hourly basis. Again, I noticed something in the way Kakada referred to Charles that seemed very different – almost odd. I still just chalked it up to my husband being older, but I wasn’t sure. “I have food for you.” “Great. I am starving.” Kakada took a round cylinder-like container from his tuk-tuk. I recognized it from shops in the city and from watching people give offerings to the monks at the temple we visited in Phnom Penh. It had three different levels – one with rice, one with vegetables, and one with curry. It looked delicious. Kakada dished food into two bowls for us and then gave us a fork and spoon. I had read that in Cambodia you used the fork to push food into the spoon to eat. I caught Charles’ eye and showed him how to use the utensils. “Since you are hungry a lot, Bong Chas, I have something good for you.” Kakada took out a key and unlocked a special compartment under the front seat of his tuk-tuk. He reached in and brought out a rectangular Tupperware box. He took off the lid and there were bacon-like strips inside. I could tell it wasn’t really pork, but I didn’t know what it might be. Our guide handled the container with much care and he gently took out a strip to hand to Charles. As soon as my husband took the food, Kakada immediately closed the container and put it back in the compartment. “I should share with Rick?” “No, Bong Chas, this is special for you.” I was too busy chowing down on the rice and curry to even care about the strange looking food. Charles was very brave when it came to trying new things, so he took a huge bite of the strip – taking half of it into his mouth. He immediately smiled and let out a ‘mmmmm’ as he chewed and swallowed. He clearly liked what he was eating. “This is very good. What is it, Kakada?” “In English, it is called beetle root.” “I’m eating beetles!” “No, Bong Chas. It is a special root from a plant that grows high in the mountains of Ratanakiri. It is very special to the people of Cambodia. And beetles like it, too.” Charles finished the strip – clearly he had been planning to eat it all even if it had been made from beetles. Kakada motioned for us to get into the vehicle with our food. He then loaded our backpacks onto the seat above the compartment – across from us. He jumped on the motorcycle, started it, and we were off. I was busy eating the curry and trying to take in all the beauty of the surrounding countryside. Even though it was splat in the middle of hot season, this part of Cambodia was cool enough and wet enough to still have green rice fields. The moment made me want to be close to Charles. Without even looking, I reached over to grab his leg. I was completely caught off guard when my hand landed on a raging hard-on – easily detected underneath the material of his cargo pants. I quickly looked down, to confirm his larger-than-normal cock was stone stiff and then I looked up into his slightly embarrassed, but very happy face. “I guess it must be the motion of the tuk-tuk!” “Well hell, I should have gotten you in a tuk-tuk a lot sooner than this.” “You have no idea how much I want to plow you right now. I’m in pain I’m so hard.” “Are you trying to turn me on, Bong Charles?” “I am if it’s working.” I glanced forward to see if Kakada understood the conversation we were having. I glanced into the two rearview mirrors that hung down from either edge at the front of the tuk-tuk’s roof – to give him better views of what was happening on either side. Traffic in Cambodia had no rules and the zig-zagging of motos (what they called motorcycles), other tuk-tuks, and cars caused there to be chaos all the time. It seemed like Kakada was ignoring us – or, at least, pretending to. Since there was no other traffic on the road, he didn’t need to look into the mirrors as often he normally would. I squeezed the hard rod and slid my hand up and down a little – just to tease my husband. I was actually quite surprised by the hardness I encountered – it was more than I was used to. “If you do that too much I’m going to throw you over those backpacks and have my way with you right here, right now. I’m so close to cumming a strong wind could make me orgasm.” I removed my hand. Even though he was joking, I could hear some honesty in his words, as well. I was suddenly very turned on by the situation – trying to prevent our tuk-tuk driver from seeing Charles’ big hard dick or the way I was playing with it. I did not, however, want to cause my husband to have a sticky accident. I kept my hands to myself for the rest of the ride to our high-end eco-resort. Kakada deposited us at a nice looking four-room bungalow near a gorgeous waterfall deep in a forest. He explained how to walk down to the main part of the resort for our meals, but quickly reminded us that meals could be delivered to our bungalow, as well. He also encouraged us to swim in the pool at the bottom of the waterfall – saying it was reserved for this bungalow specifically. This seemed to please Charles to no end. “You need or desire anything more, Bong Chas, you call Kakada.” The tuk-tuk driver bent slightly at the waist with his hands up at his forehead in a prayer position. I got the distinct feeling that Kakada favored Charles in a way that almost seemed something akin to love or desire. I was shocked by such an obvious display of affection – having read that Cambodians were reserved and almost shy. I also got the feeling that the attraction was much more intense than something sexual. The driver backed away, leaving us on the porch of our bungalow. Part 2 Charles grabbed my ass hard as we walked into the bungalow. It was the type of clutch that made one go up on the tips of his toes. He pushed me firmly into the middle of the room, tossed our backpacks onto the bed and then reached around me from the back to undo my pants. I swear the man let out a deep growl as he slid down my shorts, but I have a feeling that was just what I wished he would do. He was, however, breathing deeply and loudly. After my shorts hit the ground he squeezed my ass cheeks super hard and dug his fingers into my solid butt meat. When he spoke his voice seemed to fill the entire room. It was a voice full of huskiness and masculinity – and it was something completely new to me. I realized at that point that Charles was completely nude – he had somehow gotten rid of his clothes as fast as the Flash. “I’m sorry, kid, but I’ve got to fill you with my throbbing hard meat and I’ve really got to do it right now. Feeling this ass of yours is only making it worse.” “When have I ever said no to you?” I felt the tip of his cock start to pry between my ass cheeks – steady and strong. I was defenseless against his hardness. It was a feeling that was so familiar, yet – for some reason – this time there was something different, something almost enhanced. I couldn’t place it, but then his fat head pressed into my hole and nothing else mattered. I breathed air in and out loudly to help move quickly from the pain to the pleasure. I could only think about what was trying to invade me and how it seemed so much bigger. “God, you feel like you’ve grown.” “I was thinking the same thing, but it’s just that I haven’t ever been this hard. And you’ve never been this tight. Oh fuck, that feels good. I gotta go deeper man!” “Deeper? Oh my god!” By this point, I had thought my husband was already fully submerged within me. I had no idea there was more of him to come. When it came to sex, I was a Grade A catcher. Charles’ had always been impressed with my abilities as a bottom – and usually petered out – excuse the pun – a lot earlier than me. Today, it felt different, though. There was so much power behind his plowing – there was so much mass being plowed into me, as well. I knew I had never been opened so wide or invaded so deeply. My body could tell me that. I was amazed – after all these years – that Charles could still surprise me during sex. Where had he been hiding this rod of concrete before? By this point, the motion of his stiff shaft going back and forth within me had reached a pace that seemed beastlike and the joy it was giving both of us was clear from his animalistic grunts and my pleased moans. That’s also when my elder lover reached around my body with his left hand and started twisting my nipple like it was a stubborn cap on a bottle. His right hand found its way to my raging hard-on and started pumping vigorously. He’d thrust into me as he pulled his hand down my cock and then reverse. The motion was driving me crazy with pleasured anticipation. After he plunged into me fully, he growled into my ear. “I’m about to fill you with so much man spunk you won’t need to eat any protein for a week, bud. Oh yeah, squeeze that tight ass of yours. I’m not sure I can handle too much more of this. You’re hotter than a New York sidewalk in August. Damn, you feel fine. Plowing you never felt this good.” I did not realize I could be turned on more than I already was. All of this was so new – the sexy roughness in how he handled me to the alpha talk he was delivering in my ear. Charles was always neat and controlled in everything he did – even when we had sex. This beast mode that had suddenly come out of nowhere made me so excited I knew I would soon be a goner, no matter how hard I tried to prolong my release. Something was definitely different about my husband, but I was not going o complain. He resumed his power plowing and increased the speed of his hand on my cock. “I’m gonna make you squirt, bud. I’m going to make you squirt big time. We’re going to unload together. You’ve never felt so good, babe. I feel like I could plow you all night long. Oh hell, you’re so tight.” I suddenly became aware that Charles was now in some other world. His body was on overdrive – desperate to give us both lots of pleasure. He was more different than I had ever seen before – confident, cocky almost, and definitely taking the lead. The man was even emitting loud grunts of sexual joy and he was usually pretty quiet during intercourse – only moaning slightly upon release. These sounds were so different than any other time. My husband was pounding me with quick thrusts of his crotch and then pulling his hard meat partially out very slowly – his words matching the rhythm. I had never felt such overt pleasure. “Fuck . . . yeahhhhh. Fuck . . . yeahhhhh. Fuck . . . yeahhhhh. FUCK!!!” And with the last obscenity – something he never did – he slammed my ass as if he wanted to go through me. I felt his ample balls smack against my ass as he pinched my nipple harder than ever and pulled his hand down my shaft tightly. There was a moment of calm before the storm and then he unleashed a gushing geyser of his thick juice into my ass. I swear I was temporarily blinded by the pressure of his load as my eyes rolled back into my head. I had no choice but to squirt out my explosion in response to his generous and athletic invasion of my body. I was simply offering copious amounts of thanks. My cum shot across the floor as if it were being ejected from a super soaker. I cried out in pleasure . . . pain . . . bewilderment . . . who knows what – simply because I shot the biggest load of my life. I continued to buck like some kind of untamed stallion – both because of Charles’ ongoing pounding and the fact that my body was emptying itself of the internal lake that had been building all afternoon. There was now a thick line of my spunk reaching far across the floor and my ass was leaking some of the huge load that had been deposited there by Charles. We were both breathing heavily and our bodies were still shaking from our orgasms. Once he was somewhat steady, Charles walked me over to the bed – his throbbing hard cock still sheathed in my ass. He pulled out of me, causing me to gasp loudly as his hardness passed the opening of my hole. He let my body drop onto the bed – completely spent. I forced myself to roll over so I could look up at him. “Fuck, I feel great. Gotta crank out some pull-ups.” There was an exposed beam reaching from one side of the bedroom to the other about seven feet off the ground. Suddenly, my husband jumped in the air, grabbed hold of the metal beam, steadied himself, and then started lifting and lowering his body in perfect form. My mouth dropped open wide. This was the guy that only biked or swam for exercise. He had an aversion to weights and steered clear of anything remotely close to what he called the actions of a ‘gym rat.’ His cock was still rock hard and it bobbed a little as he muscled his body up and down. He was grunting numbers in that animalistic way as before for each lift. When he finished and held the twentieth lift for a lot longer, he dropped to the ground and noticed, for the first time, my shocked face. He was walking around the room shaking out his arms. “What?” “What? What? Who are you and what have you done with my husband?” “What are you talking about?” “You have never uttered the words ‘gotta crank out some pull-ups’ ever in your life. You’ve never walked around nude for longer than two minutes – and, mind you, that’s because you had to dry yourself off. And you most certainly have never pumped my ass as hard as you just did – not to mention making noises and comments I’d normally expect from some hot porn movie.” “I don’t know, bud, I just feel like a million dollars . . . no, a billion dollars. It must be this country.” “And that’s another thing, since when did you start calling me ‘bud?” “Wow, I didn’t even notice. Gotta do twenty more, bud.” My mouth gaped open wider as I watched Charles jump up to grab the beam and, again, ‘crank out’ twenty repetitions. His body now glistened beautifully with a light sheen of sweat and his cock was still fully engorged – rigid as a pole and sticking straight up. I marveled at how he could perform this particular exercise so easily. Charles was fit, but he certainly wasn’t muscular. He didn’t do anything to build up his arms – so it was amazing that he did forty pull-ups without any problem. When he dropped back down to the ground, he again walked confidently around the room shaking out his arms even harder this time. “God, that feels so good. My heart rate’s up, my blood’s pumping, and I’m still so freaking horny. My nuts need to bust another big one out badly. Can you help a fella out, there, bud?” He was now standing beside the bed and had reached down to push his cock out straight – so the tip dangled near my face. I swear the thing did, indeed, look bigger, but, like Charles, I chalked it up to just him being so incredibly hard. My hubby teased me by pressing the hard tip of his rod against my lips. I could not figure out what was happening to the man. The timid, refined man I loved was brazenly whacking his hard cock against my face – not in a painful way, but more playfully and confidently. I rarely got the chance to suck Charles off. He definitely loved my mouth, but usually he couldn’t stay hard long enough for me to evoke a release. That clearly would not be the case today. “Are you taking Viagra?” “It feels like it, huh? No, bud, this is all natural and I’ve never felt this jacked. Oh, baby, I gotta feel that throat around my meat. Come on, open wide for your man.” The second my lips parted my mouth was filled with his pulsing, hard-as-hell cock. I choked a little from the sudden tightness his rod caused. I had always considered myself an expert cocksucker, but I had not been prepared for his aggressive move. It was something very foreign for the man I loved. I was not complaining, but I immediately had to adjust, open wider, and swallow. My throat somehow opened to allow his tip to enter and Charles began to press his meat deeper into my mouth and then pulled it back. There was instant joy for both of us. I regained my control and began to power suck the man’s cock. I still could not believe how hard his cock was – mainly because it had never gotten this way when we had sex before and here we were headed toward his second explosion within just twenty minutes. Charles was usually sound asleep within ten minutes of ejaculating. He was always so considerate to get me off first, just because he knew he might not have the stamina for it after he came. The battering ram that was pounding my mouth seemed so out of place. It also took up so much more space than it ever had before. By this point, I was enjoying the sucking so much I was rock hard again, too. “Hot damn, your mouth is almost as wonderful as your ass, bud. I love it when my big tip slams into the back of your throat. So fucking hot. You suck cock better than anyone I’ve ever met. Damn, I bet you could suck water out of a stone. I’m . . . gonna . . . cum . . . ohhhhhh . . . hellllllll.” How the man gushed a second big load in such a short time was beyond me. My throat was instantly filled to capacity and I was swallowing with all my might. Charles continued to pull and thrust his rod into my mouth for the duration of his orgasm – actually causing the gobs of milky semen to be thicker. I wasn’t able to get it all and it ran all down my chin and neck. I gave it my best shot, however, and I pleased my man to no end at the same time. When he was finally finished plowing my face and slapping my chin with his balls, he pulled out of my mouth and fell to the bed beside me. I could tell the man’s breathing had not returned to normal and that he was completely spent. I lay down beside him and draped an arm over his back. Within minutes we were both sound asleep. “What time do we have to meet Kakada?” I woke to a gentle shaking from my husband. I immediately noticed soreness in my mouth and in my ass. This brought a smile to my face and I then felt the dried cum on my chin and below. Charles was playing with my nipple – something he knew turned me on. I rolled over on my side to look at him. Instantly, I knew the old Charles was back. His face looked reserved and his demeanor was polite and giving. I found myself both relieved and disappointed. “We need to meet him at the restaurant at six. What time is it now?” “Five thirty. Shall we shower?” “Yes.” “That was a wonderful afternoon, Rick. Thank you.” “No, thank you. I enjoyed it, as well, but I might be walking a little funny tonight.” I found myself wishing he would call me ‘bud’ or he might crank out a few more pull ups, but the very professional, the very dependable, and the very gracious Charles was back. I forced myself to see this as a good thing and not dwell on how for about an hour he had been a cocky, commanding version of the man I loved. We showered together and my husband softly cleaned my body. I did the same to him. Part 3 “I think that laundry place in Phnom Penh shrank my shirt.” “What?” I didn’t hear what he said because a life-size statue in the corner of our big living space was distracting me. It was of some Cambodian god or king standing at attention with his arm bent at his side and the palm facing out – like he wanted to give you a ‘low five.’ I wondered if it were some kind of greeting or maybe the man was actually offering a blessing to those who entered. I made a mental note to ask Kakada when he arrived. I turned to look at my husband – dressed smartly in his favorite light blue polo and some nice looking khaki slacks. “Look – this shirt is tighter than it was. “Oh my, I think you’re right. But it actually looks good. The tightness fits you. I think the pants are a little tighter to. I wonder what the laundry place did to make that happen.” “I didn’t give them my pants.” My attention was immediately pulled away from what Charles was saying because a rather large gecko crawled out from behind a large armoire against the wall and scurried up to eat a mosquito resting above. Good, I thought, one less little pest that might bite me during the night. “Do you think about a hundred of those creatures will come out when we turn out the lights at night?” “You mean and have like a gecko rave or something?” Charles pushed his arms in the air and acted like he was dancing – I emphasize the word ‘acting’ because the man never danced. He always said he didn’t like it. I smiled – both at my husband’s attempt at a smooth move and the idea of a bunch of geckos boogying to disco lights while we slept. I noticed that the shirt and pants actually did look really hot on Charles tonight. I decided I would take all of his clothes to that laundry place when we spent a few more days in Phnom Penh. He clearly looked great in clothes about a half to a full size smaller than what he bought. I never thought about changing the size of his clothes. My thoughts were interrupted by Kakada’s voice on the large veranda in front of our bungalow, which also made our imaginary gyrating gecko scurry back behind the armoire. “Bong Chas and Rick! Are you ready for dinner? I come early to give you a gift.” “I thought we were meeting him at the restaurant.” I whispered to Charles and he put his hands up in the air – indicating he did not know anything. I went and opened our front door. There was Kakada – now dressed in a long sleeve cream-colored dress shirt and some black pants. He was actually quite a handsome guy when he wasn’t sweaty and covered in dust. His face was beaming and on a tray he had two delicious looking tropical drinks in tall glasses. “Chim-reab-sua, Rick. That is how we say hello. It is formal. We use that when we talk to older people or our guests.” “Well, jim-reup-sooah” “No, Rick, that wasn’t even close. Here, try it again, chim-reab-sua.” The correction had actually come from Charles, now standing behind me. I turned to him – astounded that he had caught on to what Kakada had said after hearing it just once. And, indeed, his version had sounded much different than mine and almost exactly like our guide’s. “Ah, Bong Chas. Chim-reab-sua. It is good to see you looking so healthy.” I chalked up the oddity of Kakada’s words to translation issues and I was still floored by my husband’s flawless Khmer – what the Cambodian language was called. He had taken some foreign languages in high school and college, but I had never heard him pick up sounds that quickly. He stepped around me. “What did you bring us, Kakada? They look delicious.” “I have brought you both something very good. For Rick, a wonderful mango passion fruit smoothie. And for you, Bong Chas, I have a special beetle root and dragon fruit smoothie. This was made just for you. I am sure you will like it very much.” “I did like that beetle root earlier today. Let’s have a taste. Thank you, Kakada.” “Bong Chas, you can say ‘ahkuhn,’ which is thank you in Khmer.” “Well, ahkhuhn, Kakada.” “You are most welcome, Bong Chas.” “Yes, ohkoon, Kakada.” Both men laughed at my botched version of ‘thank you,’ but I did not care because the smoothie I was drinking was the most delicious thing I’d ever tasted. I immediately realized that this was the way fresh mangos and passion fruit should taste – not those things I got in the states that had travelled forever to make it to my expensive organic grocery store. I sipped the smoothie slowly to allow my taste buds to enjoy its goodness for as long as possible. Charles, however, sucked his down in one long draw on his straw – even causing loud slurping sounds to get the last few drops. “Man, that beetle juice is good.” “Beetle root juice, Charles. It sounds nasty when you call it beetle juice.” “Well, it’s nasty good.” “I am glad you like it, Bong Chas. It is very good for you. Are you ready for dinner.” “We are. I’m starving, how about you, bud?” That one short word got my attention the same way a screaming smoke detector can make you jump into action. I had no idea why, but I immediately looked down at my husband’s crotch and was rewarded with the outline of what was clearly a raging hard-on beneath his khakis. The word ‘bud’ seemed to go hand-in-hand with my husband’s newfound horniness. I moved my gaze upward and I swear the guy was standing straighter than he ever did – and was almost puffing his chest out like some gorilla during mating season. There was a devious smile on his face as he gazed at me. Instantly, I new the cocky Charles from our afternoon delight session was back. My own crotch stirred as Kakada turned to lead us to dinner. My husband’s hand lightly touched my back to guide me, but immediately slid down to my ass and squeezed tightly – again, causing me to let out a slight yelp and go up on my toes. If Kakada noticed any of this he did not let on. He simply led us down a path, lightly singing a song. “Let’s sit on the same side, bud.” Charles was lifting the chair from the other side of the table and moving it around to be beside mine. It was a long table, so there was ample room for both of us – it was just such a surprising move for my husband. He’d never contemplate moving furniture around in a restaurant or, heaven forbid, sit on the same side as me – making it undoubtedly clear that we were a couple. I certainly was not going to complain, I was just taken aback by his bold move. Kakada had retreated somewhere – to the kitchen or the bar area and the few people that were at the spacious open-air restaurant were far enough away to allow us to talk freely. Charles sat down beside me and immediately leaned into my body. “I’m harder than a steel girder, bud, so I’m going to need some groping from my man.” His big hand was on top of mine underneath the conveniently covered table. What was clearly a traditional Khmer table runner was draped over a low hanging red cloth, which prevented anyone from seeing what Charles was doing. He gripped my hand roughly and then moved it over to the large throbbing tool pressing against his pants. I let out a slight gasp when I felt how hard he was – it, again, was something so foreign. It caught me off guard. He crushed my fingers around his big meat and squeezed – as if I were just a puppet responding to his actions. There was immediately a low guttural moan that escaped Charles – under his breath, so no one other than me would notice. He started moving my hand up and down his long, hard shaft. “Damn, bud, I’m even fucking harder than I was this afternoon.” The cuss words that came out of Charles’ mouth so easily almost shocked me as much as his new name for me. My husband reserved these kinds of words for the rare occasion that he accidently hit his thumb with a hammer or pushed a button on his laptop that instantly erased all the information he had painstakingly just entered into an online form. I wasn’t offended in any way – actually, it was the opposite - the cussing actually turned me on. His voice exuded the same cockiness of his actions. It was like there was a total new packaging of the man I loved. Mild-mannered, shy Charles suddenly changed into domineering, dripping with manliness Charles. “Yeah, that feels nice, bud. Real nice. Just keep stroking that hard thing.” “Charles, this new you is really great and all, but it’s also starting to freak me out a little.” “Why is that, bud?” Charles spread his legs apart a little more, so my hand would have complete access to his stiff-as-hell meat. It was such a macho move and so out of place for him. He spread his left arm across the back of my chair, letting his hand rest on my shoulder. I continued to press my hand against his hardness and move it up and down. Charles was grunting softly in approval as I did my work. “You’re the man that almost never allows public displays of affection. You didn’t even want to kiss in front of people at our wedding. Now you have me fondling you under the table, your arm is draped across my shoulder, and you’re sitting on the same side of the table as me – something you’ve never done before.” “I just can’t help it, bud. I wanted to be close to you. It’s like I can’t get enough of you. But, more importantly, I needed you to stroke that wild beast under the table.” The man had never referred to his own cock as a wild beast or in any other fashion, come to think of it. I was still groping his tool, which had seemed to only get harder . . . and bigger, if that had been possible. I was caught between an intense lust for the man who had taken over my husband’s body and a need to know that whatever was causing him to be an alpha with a capital A was not harmful in any way. He clearly picked up on my worrying. He grabbed the back of my neck and squeezed. “Listen bud, your old man is fine. In fact, he’s never been better. I didn’t hear any complaining when I was banging the shit out of you this afternoon. I’m sure it’s just this incredible country, the fresh air, and the tropical surroundings turning me on. Sit back and enjoy the ride. Speaking of rides, I hope you’re ready for the crotch bucking of your life later on tonight. I feel like I could shove my rod through the headboard if I wanted to. Your tight ass is going to be the only dessert I’m going to need tonight, stud.” By this point I, myself, was hard as stone and definitely leaking copious amounts of pre-cum. I made a decision at that moment to throw caution to the wind. The change in Charles was not hurting anyone – as a matter of fact, quite the opposite – he seemed to love the changes almost as much as I did. I did, indeed, sit back and let him continue to massage my neck as I massaged his crotch. I intended to enjoy the ride. “I feel like I could eat a horse, bud.” “Well, be careful Bong Chas, they actually might have it on the menu.”
  21. I always had a thing for universities. Maybe that’s why a 75 year old wizard like me still visits the campus from time to time. It’s not like I look like my real age, I look like a perfectly normal college student. Like other members of my guild I have the power to alter reality at will, though I am not as powerful as many others of them. I can only change the life of one person at a time, not like Ron, a senior member who is said to have transformed an entire comic convention into a bodybuilding expo. But I guess this power comes from the experience of several centuries. But enough of me, my magic or my guild. This tale is about my philosophy professor, Dr. Baxter. —————————————-—————————————————————- I sat in the back of the lecture hall and watched the 75 year old prof enter the room. As the old man (I am one to talk) shambles towards the platform. He had a rather crooked posture, which made him look even smaller than his already little 5′6″. His suit looked baggy on his old and infirm body. Except for a few grey hairs he was bald and his somewhat Asian face was wrinkled like an old plum. Though he was a brilliant philosopher and was well known throughout the country. “Hello everybody, welcome to this years philosophy course. My name is Dr. Thomas Baxter and I’ll be your professor for this semester. Our topic today will be Friedrich Nietzsche.”, he greeted everybody with a croaky but friendly voice, that despite his age managed to fill the auditorium. I have to admit that Dr. Baxter had been my favorite teacher since he started at this university almost 50 years ago. He had been gone for a year to try get a taste of retirement 5 years ago, but had quickly returned saying that he would teach until he died. I decided to give him a gift and transform him into a younger, better version of himself. First of all I made his croaky, old voice a deep sexy baritone. With a swift wipe of my hand the old man’s Adam's apple swelled and his voice dropped an octave. Suddenly everybody was not only taken in by the professor’s words, but was hypnotized by the sound of his voice as well. I decided to let the last hairs on his head as well, leaving him completely hairless with a few polishing movements of my hand. This also let the spots and imperfections on his head disappear as well, leaving it a perfectly smooth glittering bald head. I made a pulling gesture, straightening his spine, so that he had now a perfect posture and at the same time I increasing his height slowly. At the end of his explanations about the early life of Nietzsche, the 75-year old stood at the imposing height of 6′7″. Next of came my favorite part. I started with his arms, beginning with his hands. I stretched my fingers, at the same time I saw Dr. Baxter’s hands grow as he explained the basic idea of Nihilism, until the hands on my y had reached a size, where they could palm a basketball with ease. His forearms followed shortly after that, literally exploding out of the sleeves of his tweet jacket. The sleeves of his jacket completely disintegrated when I patted my own biceps, causing the biceps of his professor to enlarge as well. The otherwise skinny teacher now had solid arms, that looked, like he could easily crush bricks to fine dust without real effort. As Dr. Baxter continued to talk about Nietzsche’s ideas of moral, I continued my fun. I made my hands form a V and slowly but steadily increased it’s width. Professor Baxter’s shoulders followed the movement, widening and filling out with strong hard muscle, until he looked like he would have trouble getting through doorways. His collar was torn to shreds as his traps swelled, until it looked like his neck was practically nonexistent. I clapped my hands quickly, causing his back to twitch and grow, twitch and grow. As he turned around, to take a gulp of water, it looked like ants were crawling under his clothes. Before he was finished drinking, his back shielded his entire body from view, his jacket getting stretched by his seriously massive muscles. His lats had participated in the growth so it now looked like he was trying to hide wings from us. He turned around again and I knocked on my desk twice. Each knock made his pecs swell, till his jacket couldn’t contain them anymore and simply exploded into shreds. His pecs were on full display now. They involuntarily bounced and everyone in the auditorium was entranced by the rhythm of the big hard muscles flexing and dancing. I was the first one to lift my gaze from the beautiful display of manliness. I snapped 6 times and each time I did so an ab muscle popped up on the previously skinny stomach of our professor. They looked like washing dirty clothes on them were an easy task. The upper body of our professor now looked like a bodybuilder’s, but his lower body was still that of a 75-year old. That was about to change to. I slapped my hands on my thighs and Dr. Baxter’s legs blew up with muscle. He shook his legs as if he wanted to relax them a bit, continuing to talk about Nietzsche’s concept of ‘Übermensch’ and his thighs changed into two meaty hams. His calves followed suit, blowing up into two nice powerful diamonds. Two complete his growth, his feet transformed from two petite little feet size 7, into giant boats size 17. As Dr. Baxter was about to finish the lesson I decided to finish his changes as well. I grabbed my crotch, making my professor’s struggling suitpants shrink, until they were a pair of skimpy, shiny blue posers. The poser’s tightness revealed the tiny cock the doctor called his own. I made a gesture as if I was stroking a cock and Baxter’s cock responded accordingly. Everyone could witness the posers getting tighter, being pulled taut by what seemed like a farm animal sized cock and a pair of egg sized balls. At the same time, a tan spread from his groin, coating his whole body in a chocolate brown color. His face changed too, into that of a younger black man. Last but not least I decided to ease his life a bit. I emptied his mind with a touch to my temple, leaving him barely enough intelligence to do the simplest of tasks. So an hour after the famous 75-year old philosophy professor Dr. Thomas Baxter had entered our auditorium, the 35-year old professional bodybuilder and top candidate for the title of Mr. Olympia Tom Baxter started to pose for the eager audience in the lecture hall.
  22. “What is it Gilbert” Landon shouted to the short nerd in his doorway Landon was lounged on his bed, his massive feet propped up on the wall, a basketball bounced out of his meaty hands and slamming against the ceiling. He was having to shout at Gilbert, even though the nerd was a few feet away from him, because his laptop was playing music at full blast. The speakers he’d connected it too were shaking the room with bass. “Please... can you turn the music down” Gilbert shouted back, his voice squeaky “I need to study for my calculus exam” Landon just rolled his eyes, one hand tossing the ball at Gilbert. The nerd caught it, but was knocked back a step by the force of the throw. Banging into a bare wall, he dropped the ball and reflexively went to fix his thickly rimmed glasses. Landon’s other hand reached behind himself and turned the music down. Gilbert was the type to make noise complaints, and Landon already had two against him this semester, another and he’d be fined. Landon’s dad was already very unhappy, he’d already paid three fines last semester. Landon rolled off his bed, his big feet thudding as he rose to his full height. Little Gilbert barely making it to Landon’s solidly built chest. The nerd stepped back again, a splattering of fear in his dull eyes. Landon just smirked and slammed his door in Gilbert’s face. ———————————————————————— A week passed before Landon saw Gilbert again, he’d just had a terrible football practice. Landon who was an amazing player had visibly gotten worse over the last three practices. At first it was one or twice failed catches. Then it was more failed catches and terribly thrown passes. But this time he’d become exhausted after a simple run, half a dozen laps of the field. Normally Landon could do that with ease, he was renowned for his stamina, dozens of girls could testify to that. He was walking back to his dorm, his meaty shoulders slumped, his legs and arms sore. His workout bag was tossed over his shoulders and was slapping against his lower back, which was odd. Normally it was up by his shoulders, his broad width and thick chest pulled the straps tight. Now they were loose for some reason. Landon was shocked to see Gilbert. He was in running wear, he’d been out jogging. He looked flushed and sweaty. His posture was straight, it made him appear taller. “Sup Landon” Gilbert smirked, his voice was deeper It was only a bit, but it was notable. Also that squeakiness was gone. Before Landon could answer, two girls appeared behind Gilbert, both athletic girls, both way beyond Gilbert’s league. “Damn you are fast Gil” one of them cooed Landon knew these girls, he’d even done them both. They didn’t even notice him as they laughed and slipped pass Gilbert, vanishing into his room. Gilbert gave Landon a wink and slammed the door in his face. Landon went to sleep that night with a pillow over his head, the laughing, moaning and bed shaking from Gilbert’s room was too loud. The next morning Landon filed a noise complaint against the little nerd. ———————————————————————— Another week passed, Landon was feeling worse and worse, and no one seemed to notice. He’d been kicked from the football team, his coach didn’t even seem sorry. He just spent all day in his dorm or in class, he was actually studying nowadays. His professor was actually pretty impressed with the essay he submitted a couple days ago, joked that he’d have to report Landon for plagiarism. He knew something odd was happening, he was felt weaker, his muscles were softer and smaller. His shoulders had narrowed and his chest flattened. He was hornier than normal, his cock was nearly always hard and he was jerking off a dozen times a day. His room reeked of stale cum and his trash can was overflowing with flakey tissues. His cock though wasn’t the same pile driving slab of sex meat it had been a few weeks back. It wasn’t a two hand job anymore, only one of Landon’s weaker hands were needed to get him off now. Gilbert, or Gil as he was being called now had gone from strength to strength. At this moment as Landon was jerking off Gil was leaned up against Landon’s door. His powerful arms having lifted a cheerleader off her feet and they were forcefully making out while she cooed about how big and strong Gil was. This only turned Landon on more, the regular sex Gil was getting and the animalistic way he fucked reminded Landon of how he had been. Landon furiously jerked as he listened to the girl exclaim at Gil’s body and looks. It sounded like Gil had even had to shut her up when she nearly screamed out loud about the size of his cock. Landon imagined she grabbed a handful and finally realised what she’d signed herself up for. Landon spent another night alone and jerking off to the rough thumping of Gil’s bed as the growing nerd fucked some girl into ecstasy. ———————————————————————— A month had passed and Landon had completely regressed from the big man on campus alpha male he’d been. He was shorter, far shorter. Landon was far below average height now, he was too scared to measure it, but he thought he was around 5’4. He’d been to the doctors and they assured him he wasn't shrinking, in fact he’d always been short and the doctor actually laughed when Landon said he’d been way above average only a month ago. Landon’s build wasn't any better, he was skin and bones now. His hard earned muscles having melted away, and like with his height there wasn't any evidence he’d been built, or even an athlete. The small weight set in his room just vanished one day, they’d been replaced with a stack of comic books and DnD manuals. All of his workout clothes, running gear and muscle shirts were gone. Button up shirts, geeky t-shirts and nerdy sweaters having replaced them. Landon was now short, skinny and super nerdy. He was even wearing glasses now, his vision terrible without them. No one seemed to notice and no one noticed Landon at all. Girls he’d slept with didn’t seem to know him at all, his friends were not his friends anymore. Gil on the other hand was a completely different man. He’s exploded in size, muscles appearing upon muscles. His height skyrocketing, he’d even taken Landon’s position on the football team. Landon sat in his room, door open due to the spring heat and listening his music. His music was quiet this time, he was a lot more self aware now and wouldn’t force everyone else to listen to his music. “Hey Landon” A deep voice called from the open door Landon turned around and saw Gil, he was shirtless, only wearing dark basketball shorts. The straps of a rucksack digging into his thick shoulders. A meaty hand clinging tightly to a massive pot of protein powder, his other hand wrapped around a calculator. “You mind turning down the music” Gil said without a please, his tone obviously an order Landon quickly nodded and turned his music down so low there wasn't any point in listening to it. Gil just smirked and bounced a large pec. “I’ve got a workout” Gil explained even though Landon didn’t ask “Then got a physics class” Landon just nodded again from his desk chair, his tiny feet hanging high above the ground. Gil’s enormous sneaker clad feet firmly planted on the floor. Gil smirked again and then said something just to push Landon and his new regressed form. “Would you want to sniff my sweaty workout gear afterwards” He asked Landon went bright red and just nodded. Gil didn't respond and left the room. Landon heard the big stud laughing to himself as he left, talking about how the exchange must of been completed. “Exchange” Landon muttered to himself as he watched Gil’s firm ass walk away But he didn’t think on it any further, he noticed Gil’s dorm room door was open. The room was empty, no fucked senseless girls to see Landon as he snuck in and stole a musky jockstrap from the floor. The shrunken Landon so far gone he didn't even noticed the spell book on the desk open to the page about physical exchanges. He just happily put the jock to his nose and closed his dorm room door behind him.
  23. When Wayne found a tatto artist who had supposedly magic abilities he was hesitant at first. But after months of mustering up courage and intense thinking he had not only decided that he was going to go to the tattoo parlor but also on the motive he wanted to have. —————————————————————————————————- “Hello and welcome to Link’s Tattoos! My name is Link and if I’m not mistaken you’re Wayne.” “Um, yes.”, Wayne said shyly, a little intimidated by the man’s profuse greeting, “I have an appointment.” “Oh, yes I know, mate. I was waiting excitedly for our meeting the whole week. So I guess you have already decided on the tattoo you want?” “Yeah I want a tattoo of the triforce from the ‘The Legend of Zelda’- Series. Like this.” He showed Link a photo of the triforce he wanted, a version with wings. He wanted it on his arm, though it wasn’t exactly the biggest canvas. “Excellent choice, mate. But I have to warn you, this will take three sessions of tattooing, one for each triangle and the wings.” “What, I thought this little tattoo would take only one session.” “Sorry, but this is my condition for doing your tattoo. If you don’t like it you can leave.” “Okay, okay, calm down, I accept.” “Wonderful, let’s start with the Triforce of Wisdom.” After having taken the seat Link showed him Wayne tried to relax. But then Link came back and held an ancient purple tattoo machine in his hands that looked like it was the first one ever made. “Close your eyes, mate, it will be over soon.” —————————————————————————————————- Amazingly, Wane didn’t feel any pain. He recognized, that the fear was irrational, it was so dumb to fear anything like this needle. He was ‘Wane the Brain’, probably the most intelligent student to have ever absolved Harvard University and MIT. He was far too intelligent to fear it. “Okay, mate, we’re finished for today.” Wayne was about to take his briefcase out but Link held up his hands and refused. “Not now, mate, you can pay when we are finished. Come back tomorrow if you like.” Wayne left the tattoo parlor a little confused and felt the need to go to the bar across the street. It was late afternoon and so he thought a beer wouldn’t hurt. Besides he had a dry throat and just had to do something about it. He sat at the bar and ordered a beer. “Here you go, little guy”, said the bartender after Wayne had paid his drink. There were women in the bar too, which were all smoking hot. Wane looked at them the whole evening, drinking of his beer from time to time, but just couldn’t muster up the courage to talk to them, though he knew it was irrational. Frustrated and slightly desperate he went home and got to sleep. —————————————————————————————————- The next day he visted the tattoo parlor again, still frustrated by the evening before. “Hey, mate!”, he was greeted by Link as he entered the shop, “Shall we continue with the Triforce of Courage?” “Sure.” Again Wane took his place and again Link approached him with the strange tattoo machine. “Close your eyes, mate, it will be over soon.” —————————————————————————————————- After having finished his second session Wean found himself in the bar once again. Right after he had paid his beer he spotted a group of girls and decided to go talk to them. “Hello ladies. How many of you want to go home with me tonight?” All the women at the table looked at him in confusion and disgust. Then one women came to her senses and started to speak. “What? Are you dumb? Why would any of us want to go home with you? You are a skinny little twig and far below our standard, though I must say that you have courage.” “But you don’t even have a big dick.”, she said grabbing Wean’s crotch rudely, “So fuck off.” After the woman had turned back at her friends, Wean was quite perplexed and returned to the bar. He chugged down the rest of his beer and decided to call it a nght, since he was to depressed to keep going. —————————————————————————————————- Wean was still in a rather bad mood, when he entered Link’s Tattoos the next day. “Hello, mate. Ready to finish the tattoo?” “Yeah.”, Wean said and sat down at his seat and prepared for getting tattooed with Link’s purple machine. “Today the Triforce of Power and the wings are planned, right?” “Yes.” “Oh, aren’t we in a foul mood today. Okay mate, just close your eyes, it will be over soon.” —————————————————————————————————- “Okay I am finished.”, Link exclaimed after a hour of work. Holding a mirror for Sean so he could see his tattoo, Link asked him:”What do you think?” “It’s really awesome. But your canvas was big enough wasn’t it, hahaha!”, Sean boomed, flexing his meaty biceps for effect. “ What do I owe you, mate?” “Oh, nothing. But I guess you could repay me otherwise, if you know what I mean.”, he answered eyeing Sean’s crotch. “I know far too well.”, Sean replied, palming the generous bulge in his jeans. —————————————————————————————————- An hour later Sean left the shop, leaving an unconcious but satisfied Link behind. Pleased with himself he strutted across the street and entered the bar. “A beer.” “It’s on the house.”, replied an amazed bartender and handed him the bottle. “Thanks”, Sean said and looked around the crowded bar. Far in the corner he spotted a group of frat boys, who were getting drunk. Assertively he approached the boys and exclaimed: “Who of you boys wants to go home with me and see, why I am called the ‘genius beast’?” At first the frat boys looked at him rather confused, but then the powerful pheromones his body emitted started working and in unison all of them shouted: “ALL OF US!” “Okay, but we have to stop at the photographer’s place first, got a photoshoot to do.” “RIGHT!”
  24. This is the first of a two part story. I had written this back in October as a story to amuse myself. I never thought I would put it out there for the world to read... but since you have all have welcomed my other stories so kindly... here it is!!! I rewrote some of it to give it better flow, etc. The second part is a little crazier... involving more transformation, muscle, destruction, etc. If you aren't into that... let this part be what you read and that is it. This has an ending. If you are into stuff a little wilder... I'll post Part 2 soon!! I hope you enjoy it!!!! Comments and suggestions always welcome!! Tell Me You’re Mine PART ONE I watched as Richard tried once again to fight against the ties that bound him to the leather/wooden cross. I couldn’t deny that he looked hot naked, handcuffed, and with a ball gag in his mouth. No, I scolded myself!! Don’t look at him. Don’t think about him. He’s a means to an end and that is all!!! I leaned once again over the smoke coming from the silver bowl and inhaled... the sharp odour calming my nerves. Soon this would all be over. Soon I would have what I desired. This wasn’t how it originally started. I had gotten home from the gym, horny as fuck with the knowledge that tonight was the night I had been waiting and preparing for for years. I hopped on the hook-up app I often used for quick fucks, hoping he would be on... and I wasn’t disappointed. There he was... Richard from the gym... built, young, cocky, and obviously out for NSA fun. It had been a while since I had seen him at the gym, but perhaps that had been for the best. My pic on my profile was recent, but the lighting might have made me look a little buffer and a little younger then I really was. As I began sending a message to Richard, three guys hit me up at once. Quickly looking at their profiles… one of them was passable and might be an option... but no... only Richard would do. I sent my message and waited to hear back. It wasn’t long before he had taken the bait. I was older then Richard by about ten years, but my picture shows me at my best: an athletic man with black hair and ice blue eyes. Our initial conversation went well, so I decided to simply go for it and asked him if he wanted to play. Sending my location, Richard was glad to know my home was only six blocks away from his own... a fact I already knew. Yeah, this had all the makings of a perfect quick hook-up for him... we could each get off and he would have plenty of time to meet-up with some friends. When I showed him my dick pic... that sealed the deal. He would be over in ten. When Richard arrived, he commented on the slight silver at my temples and stated that it was a sexy addition, and one he approved off. I took his coat, offered him a glass of very fine red wine, and then we began kissing on the couch. Now, my body is not as muscular as Richard’s, and I’m not as tall as he is, but I do have a tight runners build that was obvious, by the bulge in his pants, that he respected. Also, once we had stripped out of our clothes and were naked, I was able to prove, to his eager mouth, that I truly was sporting an XL endowment. After nearly fifteen minutes of kissing... deep and passionately, Richard wanted to move it to the bedroom, but I let him know I had other plans. How adventurous was Richard feeling? Sure I could easily fuck him... but why not put a little handcuff play into the action... I could see the wheels in his head spinning behind his eyes. No, Richard, he was thinking. That’s how guys get killed… I hardly know this guy. But, the leaking of his cock was screaming: Yes!!!! This guy is totally normal!! His cock won out. Richard took a gulp of his wine, texted a friend where he was just in case he disappeared… always a smart move, and followed me down the hallway. The room, the prize of my house, was a large conservatory that I had converted into a personal library with shelves and shelves of hardback books, some intricately bound and other centuries old. They were the result of my decades of research, and I knew each one practically by heart. The ceiling is over thirty-five feet high, and the sun can easily be blocked out with shades that moved electronically. I knew he was impressed by the sheer size of the room, joking it was bigger then three of his apartments. What really took Richard’s attention were the tools of my play: masks, hoods, gags, handcuffs, dildos of all sizes, and a multitude of paddles and whips. The collection was lit by several dim pin lights, but my prize was what took centre stage: an imposingly large wooden cross padded with leather, raised up on its own circular platform. Nervous, but ultimately turned on as well, Richard took in the entire room in awe. His laughter echoing in the enormous room, he said he had never read 50 Shades of Grey... or seen the film... but he had heard of the ‘Red Room’ and imagined it had to be something like this. I told him I hoped mine was a little classier then Christian Grey’s. Quietly I came up behind him and began to gently kiss his neck, my arms wrapped around him, my hands stroking his abs. ⁃ I’ve never done anything like this before. I’m usually pretty vanilla. ⁃ We don’t have to if you’re not comfortable. ⁃ No! No... I want to. ⁃ Are you sure? I want everything to be totally consensual. Richard lowered my hand down to the his hard cock signalling the affirmation of his desires. I turned Richard around and pulled him toward me, our bodies pressing together while we passionately kissed. Within moments and with expert hands, I was exploring every inch of his body, traveling my tongue over every muscle. Richard’s cock began to leak pre-cum again as his excitement mounted. Lapping it up with my tongue, I succeeded in taking Richard’s entire cock in my mouth, deep throating him like a champ. Richard placed his hands on the back of my head and began to massage my scalp, tremors of ecstasy running through him. ⁃ Let me worship your body. It’s so beautiful, so built. I want to lick every inch of it. ⁃ Do it!! I looked into Richard’s eyes and pushed him toward the cross. Willingly, Richard allowed his arms to be placed on the cross bars, and he let out a low moan as I grabbed his hands and locked them swiftly and dominantly into the handcuffs. I did the same at his feet. Then, to make the picture complete, I covered his eyes with a leather mask. As promised, I worshiped, licked, and sucked every inch of Richard’s quivering and flexing body. My tongue traveled into crevices no tongue had ever reached, and Richard bucked his pelvis uncontrollably as an orgasm appeared on the horizon. I wrapped my mouth around Richard’s cock and brought him closer and closer to explosion. Seconds away from coming in my mouth, I pulled back and looked up at Richard. ⁃ You like that? ⁃ Yeah!!! ⁃ Want me to finish you off? ⁃ Oh yeah!!! ⁃ Tell me you’re mine. ⁃ What? ⁃ Tell me you’re mine. ⁃ Fuck!! I’m yours! Do it!!!! I attached myself to Richard’s cock again, and with my hand began to massage his balls. Unable to hold on much longer and entirely under my sway, Richard felt his balls rise up in his sack. ⁃ I’m gonna... I’m... I removed my mouth seconds before Richard shot and captured his release in a small silver bowl I had hidden near the base of the cross. Using my hand, I milked more and more cum from his balls until Richard cried out that he couldn’t take anymore. Beginning to already go soft, Richard’s masked face looked down at me and smiled. ⁃ Fuck, man!!! Richard chuckled as he shook his head. I stood up, took off the mask, looked at Richard, and kissed him once again. His cock started to get hard again, but playtime was over. Richard watched in silence as I walked to the side of the room and opened a cabinet. Inside was a large copper bowl. Removing it, I walked back over to Richard. Placing the bowl on the floor, I looked up at him with a grin and quickly bound Richard’s waist to the cross with thick rope that had been lying on the floor, hidden in the shadows. When that was complete, I removed a sponge from the bowl, and starting with Richard’s feet, began to wash him with the mixture of goat milk and other herbs I had prepared the night before. The mixture was warm to the touch and had a spicy smell emanating from it. ⁃ Damn that smells good. Very sexy. What are you doing, man? I looked up at him, his cock hard and throbbing, a grin on his face. ⁃ I’m cleansing you. ⁃ What? ⁃ Cleansing you. Preparing you. ⁃ For what? ⁃ For the ritual. You will be the soul I give in place of mine. Richard laughed, believing that I was joking, but when he looked in my eyes, he knew I was totally serious. He attempted to free himself as I began to wash him again, covering his softening penis with the sponge. ⁃ You’re fucking with me… right man? You’re totally fucking with me!!!! Silence. I began to wash Richard’s abs. Richard was attempting to loosen himself from his binds but found it was virtually impossible. Panicking, I could hear his heart racing in his chest. He tried to reason with me as I began to cover his pecs with the milky substance. ⁃ Please let me go man. ⁃ You gave yourself to me. ⁃ We were fucking around!! You know we were! I didn’t give you anything! ⁃ I asked and you responded. You even gave me your seed. You are mine. ⁃ HELP!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!! ⁃ No one can hear you. Believe me. But if you’re going to be difficult... I walked to the opposite wall and pulled a ball gag from its place. Upon my return, Richard attempted to move his head from side to side, but in my position now I was a little stronger and a lot faster. Eventually, Richard was gagged. Screaming over the ball was useless, and trying to move his head away from me proved futile as I concluded the cleansing by covering his neck and face with the milk. When he was completely covered, I took the bowl and poured the remaining over Richard’s head, cascading over his hair and dripping down his muscular body. Swiftly, knowing time was of the essence, I moved to another cabinet, removed red and black candles and began to place them strategically around the room. When that was completed and all 36 were lit, I returned to Richard with a pot of black paint and a paintbrush. With expert hand, I began to use Richard’s body as a canvas, covering it with intricate symbols that only a very few could read. These were runes forged at the beginning of time, instructions of how to carry out my desires. Richard tried to cry out again, but I found he was becoming weaker over time with fear. It took nearly thirty minutes, but with my expert hand, the job was complete and Richard’s entire body was covered in markings. I moved away and stared at my work admiringly. For so long I had prepared for this... for years... and now it would actually be happening. I left the room for a moment and returned with a large brass bowl filed with kindling. Placing this down in front of Richard, I struck a match and lit it. From a shelf on one of the bookcases, I returned with both a silver bowl and a silver knife. Walking up to Richard, I began to chant the invocation under my breath while moving the knife in elaborately choreographed movements. Trailing the knife in patterns on his chest, Richard barely felt the moment when I cut him just below his left pec. As the blood flowed, I captured it in the silver bowl. It was by no means a mortal wound nor one that might leave a scar. Even if it had been mortal, in a few minutes it wouldn’t matter to Richard. Nothing would matter to Richard. As the blood continued to drip, I captured some on my hand. With this, I began to stroke Richard’s penis again. Despite being in total fear for his life, Richard’s cock was hard once again. Stroking him faster and faster until he came a second time, I allowed his ejaculation to merge with his blood in the silver bowl. From the first bowl, the bowl with his first ejaculation, I used his semen to pain the last symbol, the one that would let Astaroth know that Richard was mine. When finished, I poured the rest of the ejaculation into the other bowl and sat myself on the floor behind the open flames. Placing the silver bowl on top of the burning wood, I began the Invocation, calling the most powerful of all demons to me. The incense and herbs I threw into the silver bowl began to float on the air. My volume was raised as I became more and more frantic, wrapped up in the incantation I was weaving. I could feel the energy in the room changing; I could feel that he was here. He simply just needed to show himself. Finally, after waving the silver knife in different directions, I stood up, and raising the bowl over my head, I screamed the demon’s name. Over and over I called for him... ⁃ Astaroth!!! Astaroth... most powerful... even more powerful then his father, Lucifer! Astaroth… hear your servant!!! Astaroth... receive my gift... Astaroth… find me worthy!!! Astaroth!!! Fill me with your power!!!... Over and over again I repeated this chant until the room grew cold, there was a great wind, and the candles all blew out simultaneously. A moment passed... then two... when suddenly all of the candles were lit once again by some supernatural hand. I kneeled down on the floor and began the invocation once again with even more passion and fervour. He was close… so close… this was the furthest I had ever gotten before. A pillar of smoke began to rise from the silver bowl, growing thicker and thicker, filling up the room, until a long clawed hand shot out from within it. I watched in anticipation as a face made entirely of fire emerged from the smoke. On top of the demon’s head were thick ram horns the curled upward. Pulling its way out of the smoke, the creature emerged fully formed. The smell that came with the creature, a mixture of rotten eggs and death, made me feel both physically ill and excited at the same time. I had prepped for this moment... and now it was here. The concept that this was actually happening hit me again as Astaroth moved toward Richard. As it walked, it left behind burnt hoof prints in the stone floor. Still existing on two planes, the creature looked to be created from both flesh as well as the thick smoke that trailed behind it. Eventually, as it gained strength, it succeeded in fully crossing over into our realm. Once the flames that had covered its body disappeared, it’s skin looked horribly burnt, but the longer it remained in this world, the more like human flesh began to appear. It wasn’t tall... maybe 5’6, and walked on black hoofed feet. It’s legs were entirely covered in long jet black hair, but this didn’t hide the immense penis that erupted from its crotch. It’s chest was also covered in hair, but it was quite muscular, a tight firm body any man would have wanted. The only difference was that it had a human eyeball in place of each nipple. These eyes looked independently around the room, leaking tears of flame. It’s face... perhaps at one time had been human, but now most of the flesh had been burnt away revealing a skull that appeared more wolf or jackal then human. It’s eyes glowed blood red and were reptile-like. From its snout, sharp long fangs emerged, and instead of a tongue, a living snake. What remained of its hair was long and black, and traveled from its head down its back. Finally, it dragged behind it a powerful serpent tail that left a trail of ooze wherever it lay. Moving toward Richard it sniffed him before moving its claws over the patterns that I had drawn there. After taking the time to read what I had placed on Richard’s body, it turned to me and spoke. ⁃ Egnahcxe ni tseuqer uoy od tahw? The creatures voice was serpentine yet quite deep, with smoke emerging as it spoke. Expecting this, I held a large mirror high above my head. From within the glass, smoke began to blossom until it exploded outward repeating Astaroth’s words: ⁃ What do you request in exchange? ⁃ I want power. ⁃ Elaborate. ⁃ Make over my body. Sculpt it as mighty as can be. Form my sex into a colossal tower. Let me stand above the masses, forever young, forever virile, forever healthy, preaching our master’s name. In exchange, I give you my slave. ⁃ And he comes willingly? ⁃ He is mine... proclaimed so by his own words and deeds. It was his seed that called you. It moved up to Richard and smelled him again. Too frightened to move, Richard allowed the serpent tongue to travel over his face, down his neck, and over his pecs. It was obvious the demon was examining him... but would he accept him in trade? ⁃ Yes... it is writ that he is yours to exchange. Richard tried to cry out, to deny that he was mine, but the gag made it impossible. Astaroth looked from me to Richard. The gag, the rope, and the handcuffs were suddenly released, and he was free. Wasting no time, Richard tried to run for the door, but Astaroth was too fast. In a split second, he had leaped onto Richard’s back and brought him down to the floor. Richard screamed out as Astaroth opened its mouth and began to insert Richard’s head in. Like a vacuum, it swallowed his shoulders, then his chest, his torso, his legs, and finally his feet. Within moments, Richard was gone. Throughout time, history rewrote itself, and Richard ceased to ever have lived... ever have existed... remembered by only me. His soul was now hell bound, sent in exchange of mine. Once Richard had been ingested, Astaroth turned its head to look directly at me. ⁃ The deal has been made, and the payment received!! Young and virile you forever will remain. Tall and mighty your body shall become, and a monument to our master your sex will be. Smoke flowed out of the silver bowl and slowly began to swirl and wrap itself around my body. My heart began to beat faster as my fate lay before me. What would Astaroth make of my instructions. What was I to become? What I had written on Richard’s body... was that possible? Could a human grow so massive... so tall... so powerful? For a second I feared what I had written. This room I stood in... my sanctuary would be like a dollhouse. Was this what I wanted??? Oh yes, I thought with a grin!!!! Yes!!!!!! As the smoke wove around my body faster and faster, an unholy cry began to pierce my head. ⁃ Screams! I hear screams! ⁃ Yes!!! It is the energy of the thousands of souls preparing to power your body. My penis got hard thinking about the power I was soon to possess, the smoke swirling around every inch of my cock. The smoke began to pick up speed until it was like a storm wrapping itself around my body. Lightening burst from the smoke and began to strike my body over and over again. I embraced the power invading me. I had never felt anything so incredible. The sound of the smoke storm was now so loud that I could barely hear myself think. Above the storm, even louder, were the screams of thousands of tortured souls crying out from hell. ⁃ You are willing to accept what gift I give you? ⁃ Yes!!! Fill me with ultimate power!! Make me mighty!! ⁃ As you request, so I do!!! The storm sped up even faster, covering me in a shroud of pure darkness. Suddenly and without warning a smoke tentacle broke away from the source and shot itself into my face, forcing its way into my body. Following its lead, more and more of the smoke storm rocketed its way into every inch of me. I welcomed it, trying to digest it all. Eventually, I had swallowed the entire thing, and those souls had taken up residency within me. ⁃ Yes!!! I can feel them within me!! I feel them changing me... altering me... so much power!! I never expected so much power!!! ⁃ But a taste. Now I complete you!! Astaroth released a jet of fire from its mouth, and once again it wrapped itself around me, this time with even more force then before. I wanted to shield my eyes from the bright flames swirling around my body, but it was impossible to not watch. This was the power that would change my body... my world forever!!! ⁃ Yes!!!! Give me even more power then I can imagine!!! The flame shot up in the air and then down into my open mouth. I wanted to scream out in ecstasy as my whole being quaked as it filled with what the demon had gifted me. What felt like an eternity lasted a few minutes as what had entered took root. Suddenly I was afraid of what I felt... I was afraid yet turned on by my desires. ⁃ I... I can feel my humanity being stripped away... I’m.... no... no... I’m no longer human... am I? ⁃ No. ⁃ What am I becoming? ⁃ Exactly what you requested. The earth will soon quake beneath your feet. The world will shudder when it sees you. Never has there been a more beautiful... more monstrous creature then you. All I could hear in the room was my own breathing and the thousands of souls preparing to power my transformation. No longer was I human. I had been stripped of that by this creature, but did I care... perhaps for a moment but that was all. I was too eager for my conversion to start. I breathed several times in and out... The power was welling up inside of me, ripping through my body and altering every cell. Uncontrollable spasms hit my body over and over again as the power prepared me... burning through me. Unexpectedly, the creature released a jet of fire from its mouth once again, this one longer then the first, and again it shot directly into my mouth. Screaming out, the onslaught forced me to the ground. What was this creature doing to me?! So much power existed inside my body now… much more then I had asked for. I was unable to control my limbs as I flailed on the ground receiving more energy then a nuclear bomb!! When the smoke cleared, the room was illuminated only from the red glow coming from... yes... coming from my eyes!! My eyes no longer saw as a human saw... but what was I becoming? When I spoke next, my voice was filled with steel. ⁃ Fifty thousand souls are prepared to fuel my transformation... to make me power incarnate!!! Shakily, my body still spasming over and over from this onslaught, I rose to my feet and faced off with the creature. Sporadically, flames would erupt from my body and a howling emerged from my mouth when I opened it. I was intoxicated by what I felt. This had far surpassed what I had imagined it would be like... yet like every addict, I knew what I wanted and that Astaroth had more to give. On shaking legs, I approached it. ⁃ Be careful what you ask for. ⁃ I need it all!!!! ⁃ Then take it!!! The creature smiled, flexing its muscles for me. Yes. He was the well from which I had to drink. I had the power of fifty thousand of souls in me prepared to fuel my metamorphosis, but I needed more!! Falling to my knees in front of it, I took my hand and placed it on the creature’s mighty shaft. Stroking it, it quickly rose to a swollen 15”, flames dripping from the head. As I nervously licked the head, one drop touched my tongue... my brain exploded as I witnessed in one second all of the power Astaroth held. Needing more, I wrapped my mouth around the mighty head and began to suck it, taking as much of the shaft down my throat as I could. Minutes passed. Astaroth’s claws dug into the back of my head forcing me to take much more of its cock then I thought I ever could. I could feel my body quaking with power as I mined for more. I sucked and stroked the shaft demanding it give me what I deserved. Eventually, Astaroth began to grunt and groan, breathing heavily due to my expert mouth. ⁃ Turn back now, human... while you can!!! This warning only caused me to suck and stroke harder until finally the creature reached orgasm, and unloaded its powerful load inside of me. As he deposited it in my stomach, I felt like I was being electrocuted. I no longer could control my body as I convulsed from the onslaught of what was being bestowed upon me. I continued to suck on its shaft, determined to drain it all… until with one mighty blow it threw me off its cock and to the middle of the room. I tried to stand but couldn’t. I had ingested too much power and my body was unprepared to digest it all. My whole body was pulsating with life. My entire body began to shift, to throb.. my skin began to bubble. This tapped force was attempting to surge out of my body, seeping my pores, releasing flames when it ruptured. My entire being had overdosed on power and was being ravaged by it. I felt lightheaded and sick to my stomach at the same time. I put my head in my hands and felt my face and skull give way as it pressed and merged around my hands. Never had I felt anything like this onslaught of power, and it was it was getting more powerful by the second. As I tried to stand again, my entire being began to smoke as if I were burning from within. I could only chuckle at what I was going to become, and knowing it was about to happen at any moment made my 8” cock go hard. From the reflection of the glass on the ceiling, I could see my eyes were shining a bright blue now. Soon… I could feel the power rising up within me as if my whole body was about to cum. It was getting stronger and stronger. A sudden burst of laughter erupted from my throat as I realised my time as Darren was over and that a new creature was going to take my place. ⁃ I will be the mightiest creature to walk this Earth!!! I will take what is rightfully mine!!!! I will exist at the top of the food chain!!! Nothing... will ever... stop me... AGAIN!!!!!!! My whole body suddenly stopped fluctuating and tensed up, my back muscles beginning to cramp. It felt as if hundreds of hot nails were being hammered into my traps at once. I released a scream that bounced around the room and was echoed by the thousands of souls within me. As I screamed, I could feel my back beginning to swell with muscle. Larger and more defined it became, and still it continued to grow. My collarbone and scapula made gruesome cracking noises as they fractured and then expanded, growing wider… my arms moving further away from my body. The pain was agonising but welcome. This is exactly how I had wanted it. My body was being tortured to make me even more mighty. For what seemed like hours, but was only minutes, my shoulders extended, becoming wider then any door, and showed no sign of slowing its growth. As the bones continued to stretch longer and thicker, my shoulder muscles began to join in the development of my traps. I was determined to stand, but the orgasmic rush of growth proved too much for me, and I fell once again to my knees. ⁃ My shoulders... my delts getting so round and thick!!! My whole upper body stretching wider and wider... my upper back... so filled with muscle and strength... my traps getting so concentrated... my... ARGH!!!! My upper body surged even wider. There would be no way possible that I could ever walk through a normal door again, my shoulders were simply too wide. My traps were riding higher and rounder on my shoulders giving me the look of a bull that I had always longed for. With a sudden eruption, my lats began to swell, pushing my arms even further from from my body. I couldn’t believe how quickly my upper back, shoulders and traps had become mountainous, and far from the realm of human possibility. With all of this muscle, it was as if four bodybuilders had been fused together to create my upper back, and still I continued to bulge and grow. ⁃ More!!! My hunger is insatiable. Make me bigger!! Make this body a monument to your strength!!! I cried out in orgasmic lust as my neck began to swell into a Grecian column of muscle. I tried to feel it with my hands, but they were now too far away and too short to even reach my neck!! Moving my head with ever growing difficulty, I could feel that it was so dense and muscle bound that it must look more like a quad then a neck!! As my traps continued to rise up higher and higher and started to fuse with my neck, my lats continued to widen until, to my joy, my upper back resembled that of a immense morphed cobra head. The horrific sound of cracking filled the room even louder then before as my arms and hands began to lengthen. ⁃ Fuck!!! Look at these arms??!! They’re getting longer then my legs!!! How big am I gonna be??!! ⁃ Monstrous. The creature hadn’t spoken until now, but simply watched with glee as my body was racked with pain and the birth of what I was becoming. I looked up when it spoke in shock, awe, and desire. ⁃ Freakish. Never on Earth will there have been one to rival your size or mastery. ⁃ Yes!!!!!!! Grow me!!! Stretch me!!! Don’t stop!!! Ever!!! Hearing my plea, my legs and feet began to lengthen along with my arms and hands. Although still top heavy, I could finally stand! My legs were so long and wobbly that I must have resembled a newborn pony. Standing for the first time, I was shocked at how tall I was, yet even more surprised when my hands dragged on the floor. The ceilings in the refurbished conservatory were over 35 feet high, and here I was standing a little above what I estimated at ten feet. I couldn’t help but laugh as I took in my new view of the world. ⁃ Look at me... towering above you... towering above everything!! I continued to get taller, my inhumanly wide and muscular back began to resemble a flesh-like shell, it was so mountainous with peaks and valleys of muscle. The thickness of my neck and traps made it virtually impossible to turn my head, and I found I had to turn my whole body if I needed to look around. I was being hit by the impracticalities of my new size, but I didn’t care. I revelled in them and I wanted more. I ceased to care about a normal life and wanted to exist purely as a creature of brute strength and muscle. I lifted my growing hand and marvelled at the sheer size of it. Each finger was much longer then my own head and thicker then three or four of my old fingers put together. My palm... fuck... that is where I gaped at the size... the palm of my hand was growing to become nearly as large as my own chest!!! As I continued hurling into my metamorphosis, I could feel this energy burning up inside of me. ⁃ The screaming in my head is getting louder... all of this dark energy erupting inside of me... fuelling me!!!! My torso soon joined in with my arms and legs, and loudly begun to elongate. The snapping and pulling of my body was soon so excruciating that my own screams merged with the moans of the souls erupting from me to create a symphony of terror. As my body developed taller and longer, I laughed through my pain thinking that I must resemble the urban legend of Slenderman made flesh. As the ground fell further away and the ceiling came closer, I tried to rationalise how tall I was becoming. Was I nearly fifteen feet tall now? The more my torso stretched, the quicker my arms and hands, legs and feet finally began to look in proportion to my body... but my own body was so out of proportion to every human on earth!!! Stumbling, I moved around the room on my stick legs, my enormous feet rocking the very foundation of my house. I’ll never be able to get out of this room without tearing the whole thing apart, I thought with excitement. How tall am I now?! The ceiling is getting so much closer!! I reached up my arm and found that I it wasn’t as far away as I thought it was!! Soon I would be able to easily touch it with the tips of my finger!!! Fuck!!! The ceiling that was too tall for a ladder, and soon I would touch it with my own hand... and still I grew. Contemplating how much larger I was to become, I felt an itching beginning to rise in both of my pecs. The itching became an irritation, and then the irritation became stabbing bolts of pain. I screamed out, a sound the whole neighbourhood must have heard as my pecs began to explode with size. Like two massive inflatable rafts attaching themselves to my body, my pectorals simply blossomed, quickly getting firmer and rounder. The sensation of feeling my blood engorged muscles grow made my head spin. Looking down as much as my neck would allow, I saw these massive globes coming to life, taking over the top half of my chest. I rubbed my hand over the right one, and nearly collapsed as my hand brushed over my nipple. My nipples had never been sensitive before, and I never understood nipple play, but now... fuck!!! Now I could!! With each beat of my heart, my pecs swelled larger and larger. Using both of my hands, I grabbed my nipples and I squeezed them. Colours formed in front of my eyes and my head spun with ecstasy. I squeezed them again and twisted them at the same time, releasing a low moan from my throat. They were the most sensitive things I had ever felt. As if they were trying to enrapture me to play with them more, they both suddenly began to get larger and thicker, the areola getting wider and browner, and the nipple bursting with size until they both were nearly the length of a human finger. My pecs, fuelled by my intense nipple play grew even mightier, extending feet from my chest. The sensation of feeling my blood engorged pecs grow fuller made me want to roar. I looked down at Astaroth who appeared so tiny now compared to me. ⁃ Look at my pecs... getting so full... so heavy with muscle. I can’t wait till my whole body feels this way... weighing thousands of pounds of muscle!!! ⁃ Thousands of pounds? Too small!! Thousands upon thousands upon thousands of pounds!! Your muscle mass making the very earth tremble!! No scale ever strong enough to weigh how heavy you really are. His words swam in my head as I watched my pecs beginning to find more room to grow on my body, rising up while being forced down at the same time. The gap between my pecs was so deep, but it also grew tighter as they took up more space. I took my hand and placed it down into the gap, and felt the pressure being forced on it by these two powerful masses. Soon I would be able to crumble boulders between my pecs, or splinter trees just from flexing them together. Never have pecs been so mighty My abs and lower back began to burst with muscle at the same time to prevent my upper body from collapsing down upon it. My back, lats, and traps were still gaining mass, and I could just imagine how I looked. My traps rose up to near my ears, now giving me the guise of either having no neck at all or one so massive that it rose simply from my back. My abs exploded one by one, but there was to be no simple six-pack for this body. With my hands I felt, since I couldn’t see anymore below my pecs, that my own body was mutating and I now possessed a twelve pac!! With my knowledge of the male anatomy, I was aware that most humans have, at most, eight muscle bellies making up their ab muscle, but here I was with my abdomen divided in 6, with each becoming thick and as dense as cinder blocks. Fuck!!! How I wanted a mirror in this room!! ⁃ As you command. Vanished were the walls of bookshelves and toys, my chamber was now composed entirely of mirrors. Every surface… every wall… even the floor and ceiling were mirrors. There wasn’t even a door anymore!! Everywhere I looked I saw me, and what I saw freaked and thrilled me!! Astaroth watched as I took in my half formed body. The first thing I noticed was my head. It had only grown a small amount with the rest of my body, and my eyes still glowed a bright blue with no pupils at all. My head was tightly wrapped in between my immense traps, which now rose mightily past my ears. My neck, larger then my waist, was barely visible, as my pecs and deltoids simply covered it up. Finally, my lats caused my upper body to curve away from my body but then taper back in. How wide was I? I had no way of knowing in inches or feet how big I was, but at this size, it simply didn’t matter. My upper body had to be larger and wider then a car... and still I grew!! My lower torso... my abs... a brick wall didn’t do it justice!!! Each ab alone was a testimonial to muscle, and jointly created a pure work of mastery. Each crevice in the wall of abs, along with my newly forming Adonis belt was so deep... so so dark. My waist... no matter how thick, as it had to be over 50 inches, was firm compared to my massiveness of my chest giving me the ultimate wasp waist. I smiled at my reflection, and looked down at the Astaroth. ⁃ The birth of a monster. ⁃ Only the beginning... My legs began to tremble and quake as my feet began to grow longer and to thicken with muscle. Stretching upward, both my calf muscles began to take on mammoth proportions. They swelled up so thick that, the diamond shape of the two heads began to expand outward on all sides and take up more room over my ankle until it appeared that my foot formed right from my calf. My calf muscles stretched upward toward my kneecaps, but a titanic rumbling sound announced the birth of my new elephantine quads. I cried out in exhilaration as each muscle simply erupted in size. I could only drool over how massive they quickly were becoming. The lateral and medial muscles of my quads immediately became so swollen that I had to widen my stance. Each time I did, and created a little more room for my balls, they would quickly take up all available space. In no time at all the rectus emerged as two massive teardrops that dipped over my kneecaps and required me into a bow legged and crouched position for comfort. I was resigned that for the rest of my existence I would be forced to walk this way, and it made me supremely happy. By the fifth time I had spread my legs, this time as far as they could possibly go, I heard a familiar cracking noise and knew it was my pelvis breaking to enlargen my stance. This caused my waist to broaden as well, which only forced my upper body to grow more as well to keep my tapered look. As I felt my gluteus grow, I cried out. I had been growing for nearly thirty minutes now, and with each change and alteration to my body, the more orgasmic it felt. I moved my hands to try and feel my swelling ass since even with the mirrors I had trouble seeing it, but with my widening lats, I had difficulty moving my arms to even touch it. ⁃ My body... how did I ever exist in anything but this body you are forming for me!!! I am indeed becoming monstrous as you said. ⁃ And you shall remain this way for all eternity... immortal as you requested. ⁃ Fuck!!! I had forgotten that... ⁃ Never ageing... never sickening... never dying... existing as you are for eternity... pure power!!! I clenched my jaw and grit my teeth as I felt the agony of my pelvis bone breaking and growing again, extending my waist more and causing my stance to become far more unnaturally bowlegged. My legs were now so muscle bound, so massive, and so engorged, that some might say they bordered on the grotesque, but I only cried out for more. Every time I stepped now, the entire house shook and the stone floor beneath me cracked and shattered to dust from my insurmountable weight. In no time at all, I knew this entire house would come down around me simply due to my very existence, and that had me begging for more size and mass. As best as I could, I lifted my arms above my head and found that with some manoeuvring I could easily place my palms against the mirrored ceiling. By this time, I was over twenty feet tall, no doubt nearing twenty-five. My deltoids had grown so dense with muscle that it wasn’t easy to lift my arms above my head, but at this time it was still a possibility. My arms began to shudder and ignite with a blissful burning sensation as I finally felt my upper arms join the rest of my body in its symphony of growth. Flexing my upper arm, I watched as it quickly bloated with power, my biceps and triceps becoming thick and dense as stone. I wanted to scream out as my clavicle fractured and enlarged to create more room for upper body growth. The prominence of my upper arms made it difficult to bend my arms, forcing them down off of the ceiling. So much strength were in these arms now. I could easily rip apart a tree or a boulder with my bare hands, and my strength only increased as my forearms surged with size. My hands... fuck... the muscles of my hands expanded until I knew that by the time I had broken out of this house, I would be able to crush coal into diamonds and diamonds into dust. I glanced at myself in the mirror again, a creature of pure muscle. I saw myself as the world might see me: I was nightmarish, I was a mutant of muscle, I was freakish... I was beautiful!!! A beast of pure strength and power. I did a full body flex, and watched as my whole body became even more grotesque as it surged larger. When I released the flex, my body maintained the pump I had gained. Until this moment, my head had remained the same size as when I had first begun this journey, but with an unanticipated flash of pure torment, the bones that formed my entire cranium began to split and re-fuse larger. I tried to keep my eyes open to watch this happen but it was truthfully a frightening sight. My skull swelled and grew first until my head resembled an immense light bulb. My neck muscle continued to thicken to support the added weight of my new head. Soon my eye sockets expanded, as did my eyes. I had thought I understood pain with my last growth, but this surpassed even that. As my eyes doubled and tripled in size, I was afraid they were going to explode. My upper head looked alien, but as my cheekbones and nose began to grow as well, I could see that very soon I would look like me again... just a leviathan version of myself. My chin grew and squared off at the same time my brow ridge became more prominent. Fuck!!! This was now the head of a true Brobdingnagian!!!! My traps, afraid of being left behind, soon grew more immense and once again fused above my ears. I felt a peculiar feeling in my abdominal wall, and looked gain at myself in the mirror. It was odd to know I would never truly see my lower half again due to my immense pecs, but that only made me smile with happiness. That was how I wanted to live. My abdominal muscles were growing larger... lengthier... stretching down like thick tentacles toward my pubis. This was it, I thought. This was the moment I had been waiting for, and my body was preparing itself for it!!! I thought my body was evolving my pubis to be more muscular in order to hold the massive cock I was soon to have, but I was only partially correct. The tentacles of muscle forced their way into my penis and I could only cry out as the greatest surge of ecstasy hit me. Further and further this tentacle of muscle invaded my penis, starting at the base... forcing it to grow longer and thicker, transforming it from tissue into a shaft of pure muscle. My cock was becoming as the rest of my body was... nothing but bulging, pulsating, throbbing muscle!!! I whimpered as this metamorphosis occurred, as my cock was inundated with muscle to become this hard and thick shaft. My muscle cock, because what else could I call it, grew tremendous, nearly as thick as my own forearm, and just as my body continued to grow more massive with muscle, so did my cock. I wrapped my hand around what had once been my old cock, and instantly felt the difference. My muscle cock was no longer pliable with a soft feel but hard as the rest of my body was. I stroked it and felt it flex for the first time, growing even more tremendous in my hand. It was more sensitive then my original flesh cock, as my body evolved to have thousands more nerve endings imbedded throughout it. I could only drool as wave after wave of pleasure besieged my body as I stroked this new muscle cock, watching it grow even more colossal. The tentacles of muscle eventually reached the head, and I watched as this too was transformed into muscle, more bulbous and wider then ever before, the slit a vast open cavern. This was exactly the cock I had wanted, and watched as it expanded and lengthened until it grew even larger then my arm, the head mushrooming even fatter until it was thicker then my fist. I roared... I actually roared as my balls began to widen. I could feel the testosterone in my body being forced into overdrive, as my evolved testicles became a power plant to fuel my last metamorphosis into a being of total size and total masculinity. My head spun as my evolution went wonderfully out of control. As my balls grew immense and sent out shockwaves of testosterone fuelled by the hundreds of thousands of souls within me, I grew even faster, adding on hundreds of pounds of muscle each minute. Hair erupted all over my body, growing quicker and thicker on my face and chest. My hair growth was so out of control that where one follicle would once have grown, I know had five or six, making my newly grown beard thick and dark. Within minutes, I had a full beard that lengthened as I grew taller, my head nearing the thirty foot ceiling. My pecs were covered in a pure pelt of jet black hair, but no matter how thick the hair on me was, it couldn’t hide the musculature beneath it. The hairs on my arms and legs lengthened, trailing down onto my hands and feet, and my underarms had a forest of long jet black hair. My pubes grew denser as well as they covered my pubic mound and ever expanding balls. Thick hose like veins rose up all over my body feeding my musculature. New veins and arteries were formed doubling and then tripling the amount the human body had. My body needed this larger amount so my massive heart would be able to pump the required power throughout my body. My cock muscle, now nearing the length of my leg, grew even thicker as pipe-like veins took root, crisscrossing the entire surface and feeding this monster. The head... ugh!!! The head grew even larger, nearly the size of my cranium. My cock was indeed more then simply a devise for reproduction. It was a monument to all things muscle, all things strength, and all things masculine. Leaking a constant flow of precum, my entire body began emitting the most intense musk... sexual and masculine. Still the world spun around me as my whole being went into overdrive. ⁃ Changing... becoming... something else... all of my senses are becoming heightened... becoming... my voice...so deep... more like a rumble of thunder then a voice...yes...becoming even stronger... becoming... yes... a being of pure instinct... I feel as if I am transforming into something more animalistic the more masculine I become. ⁃ This is what you wanted. ⁃ Was it...??? ⁃ You wanted to be the alpha.. reign supreme over everything.., I am giving you that... ⁃ Yes... The largest surge of power shot through my entire body and I let out a massive roar, which shattered the walls of mirrors. This new evolution was wanted... asked for... but unexpected. I didn’t truly realise what it was I had desired, and now I was receiving it. ⁃ What is happening now... I’m... I’m becoming smarter... my intellect doubling... no tripling... Ha!!! Quadrupling!!! I’m smarter then any man alive!!! How is this happening??!! My brain... taking in so much information at once...YES!!!! Smarter then any human!!!! More powerful then any human... more supreme then any human!!! I am indeed the ALPHA!!! I breathe in and I can smell everything around me... every person, every creature. I am now the apex predator!!!! I have evolved past humanity into what humanity wishes it was!!! About to crash through this ceiling... soon I will be forced to reveal myself to the world... their superior... their ruler... and yet... can I say it... YES... I want more!!! My head smashed into the ceiling, the mirror and metal shattering and falling apart around me. As my growth surged one last time, my head appeared over the roof of my house, my shoulders where the mirrored ceiling had been. I had broken free of my womb and now planed to enjoy the playground that lay before me. The wind of my new world blew through my long black hair and caused my titanic nipples to harden. At one time I would have been embarrassed for the world to see me naked, but now that was the only way the world should see me!! How else would they bask in my magnificence? Worship their... could I say it? Could I speak the word?? YES!!!! Worship their new god!!!
  25. Chrismac29can graciously allowed me to expand his story King Leonidas eats Hulk for breakfast, found at https://groups.yahoo.com/neo/groups/HulkSmashed/conversations/topics/85 Zeus' Folly, Hulk's Pain by fillups and chrismac29can King Leonidas of Sparta sat among his men as they feasted furiously. Beast-like, he tore a piece of burning flesh and devoured it Was it the cattle or the meat of some other beast? Leonidas found he cared not. He sought only to fill the ravenous hunger of his body. Though Leonidas was king he sat among his men not above them because of the incredible changes that had been wrought, his view was above the rest. He watched his men savagely tear into the carcasses of the various beasts on the battlefield, reveling in their victory over the Persian army. The multitudes of the Persian army had been brutally slain to a man and yet not a single one of the 300 who had defended Sparta had fallen. It seemed like an eternity ago but on the previous day, Leonidas and the mighty 300 had been on the brink of annihilation by the Persian army. Inspired by the bravery of the Spartans, the futility of their last stand and especially by King Leonidas, the God-King Zeus had intervened just before the Persian army had overrun the brave Spartans. Zeus had intended to endow each of the 300 soldiers with the powers close to that of the gods. It was not within his power or his intention to bestow god-like powers on mere mortals but the bravery of the Spartans was such that he was bestirred to grant something to even the odds of this awesome and fatal act of bravery. To each man he sought to grant the strength of fifty men, near a hundredth of the enormous strength and power of his offspring Herakles. Also the speed of fifty gazelles or rather near a tenth of the speed of the god Hermes., and finally a portion of the battle savagery and skill of Ares. For Leonidas, Zeus intended to receive double of each of these gifts such was his affection for this potent king. However the workings of the universe are even beyond that of the great god, for the men's intense loyalty and bravery charged the atmosphere around them. Even as they faced certain death the men were suddenly surrounded by the white hot glow the god king's power. Such was the intensity that the Persian army was momentarily blinded. Even Zeus himself could not perceive what was happening to the 300 within the glow. When the glow faded, Zeus was taken aback. For instead of granting the men a portion of the gods' powers, each man was fully endowed with the powers of the gods. Nay far beyond the gods' power. For instead of a mere hundredth of Herakles glorious strength the men were imbued with twice Herakles might. The same for their speed, savagery and battle skill. All double what the gods themselves possessed. And Leonidas, such was the strength of the adoration of each and every one of his men he himself was filled with the power of all 299 of the godlike super powered Spartans that followed him. The bare muscular torsos of the men around him were expanding, growing huge with muscle. The muscles rippled and glowed in the fading of the supernatural light. Each of the men were larger and more muscular than the massive Herakles himself. Leonidas himself stood half a foot again taller than the men around him, almost 7 feet tall. His beard and hair grew ever more wiry. His chest and legs sprouted a dark coating of hair. His monstrous shoulders rounded wide out to his sides pushing the men away from him. Veins ran like lighting bolts coursing across the wirelike striations of his muscles. HIs pecs bulged outwards like an enormous shelf over his powerfully muscled abdomen, thick, thick with muscle His arms dwarfed the trunks of the oldest woods in the gods own forest. His forearms twice as thick as the hulking legs of his own soldiers. Terrible and awesome his arms hung far off to Leonidas' sides pushed away by their own incredible mass and the width of his mammoth lats. The teardrop shaped muscle on his thighs bulged ever thicker even as the muscle was cleaved by striation after striation. The incredibly muscled men around Leonidas looked like small boys in comparison with the colossal muscle size of their beloved king. The mountain of striated muscle that was Leonidas moved forward in a graceful and quick motion. In a voice that cleaved the air and rattled the heavens with the power of a multitude of thunderclaps Leonidas roared, "CHARGE!" The Persians were deafened by the noise and had only seconds to react as the 300 megaliths of muscle moved into battle. The Persian army was spread out for miles with an almost limitless number of skilled warriors. To a man these warriors were to meet a gory end before the hour was through. Hundreds of men died almost instantly pierced by javelins hurled with such force they traveled for miles through the ranks of the Persians, as if their thick armor and bodies exerted no resistance at all to the weapons. The Spartans moved with such speed even Zeus with his divine vision could only glimpse a blur of motion and the flash of a sword as the soldiers raced through the suddenly terrified ranks of the vast opposing hordes, easily hacking Persian bodies to pieces. In a panic, the Persians loosed the wild beasts---the rhinoceroses, the elephants to dash in and lay waste to whatever living creature they encountered. The animals lumbered forward trampling hapless soldiers on their way to the battle maelstrom. As the beasts rammed into the Greeks the beast roars gave way to squeals of pain as they were bodily flung by the soldiers. Leonidas hurled fourteen of the animals almost as once. The animals smashed into phalanxes of Persian soldiers reducing them to mixtures of human and animal gore where nothing living remained. From atop the giant golden dais that served as his throne, Xerxes stared at the field in rage and disbelief as his vast force was being consumed by a bronzed cloud of death. They had been about to destroy the obstinate Spartans!!!!! He saw thousands of his minions fall to the fast moving cloud that was the Spartan army. In the cloud's wake, nothing moved. All was death and devastation. Within moments of spotting the Spartans the cloud was suddenly upon his golden throne. His troops were brutally smashed almost before he realized what had happened. Suddenly the ferocious sounds of battle stilled and Xerxes gazed upon the prodigious men that were the army of 300. They stood ranged around his throne staring up at him. Dwarfing the rest was King Leonidas his pale skin covered in the dripping blood of thousands. His green eyes cold as he beheld Xerxes. In an act of bravery and foolishness the nine foot Persian king leapt from the dais to attack Leonidas with his royal sword and the sharpened claws on his hands. The giant king crashed into Leonidas steely frame like a wave crashing against the Spartan rocky coast The Spartan King budged not an inch while Xerxes bruised and broken body crumpled to his feet. Xerves forearm had fractured as it has come down on the muscle of Leonidas's unforgiving shoulder. His sharpened claws had shattered trying to penetrate his hard, sinewy neck. Xerxes moaned in pain as Leonidas walked forward, his bare feet crushing the bones that littered the battleground. Xerxes gasped and looked backward to see the King grip underneath the front end his war-dais. He whimpered and pissed himself as the biceps of that arm peaked into a mountain of hard muscle much larger than the size of the king's own head. Leonidas single arm raised the massive platform into the air easily as if Leonidas were picking up a light spear. The dais was now balanced vertically in his god-like grip. Unintentionally Xerxes felt his cock submissively spew his seed as Leonidas stood over him with the dais held cradled easily in his grip. Leonidas wielded the dais like a club and squashed Xerxes flat. The titanic king tossed the dais aside. It's great weight smashed a deep crater into the earth where it landed. Leonidas sniffed in disdain at the remains of the once mighty army around him. He felt no need to honor the brave dead, only disdain at their weakness. He then stuffed the shattered remains of the former Persian King into a wooden barrel, and then hurled the barrel over the horizon. With the new power he was imbued with, he knew the his throw would send the barrel down in the middle of Ecbatana, the Persian empire's capital city as a grisly sign to any successor of the dangers of confronting his might. Leonidas savored the memory of the savage joy he had felt at that moment of triumph in his mind as he ripped another piece of meet from the bone he was eating from. He knew he had been deeply altered not only the enormous physical change but within as well. Where once all he could dream of was coupling with his beautiful wife, now the thought gave him no pleasure. He still felt affection for her and appreciation for her beauty but no desire for her filled his loins. Instead he looked at his men with newfound pleasure and love. Oily juices from the massive slab of meat coated the rippling muscles of his powerful forearm, as his teeth ripped flesh from the bone. Finishing off the hind leg like it was a chicken wing, he marveled at the hunger that consumed them. This hunger extended not only to food but also other carnal desires. He watched his men fuck each other with wild abandon and he found the coupling of his men to be the most beautiful sight to ever greet his eyes. He stroked his dark beard in appreciation that gave way to a sadness. His own enhanced power was so great he would now cripple or kill any man he sought to ravish, even men as strong as his soldiers. Nevertheless he pulled out his mighty organ fully thicker than a stout tree branch. He gripped it's hot veiny width with his big hands and stroked himself at the sight of his men's copulation. His phallus had not only increased in size but in the pleasure it gave him. He moaned out loud shaking the very mountains with his cries of ecstasy. A fountain of hot cum showered from the skies on to the men bathing them in Leonidas' seed. Zeus looked down at the speed, the ease and the completeness of the Persian army's defeat with no pleasure. Such power was beyond him and all the gods of Olympus. What had been created here? He felt himself shaking with something he did not recognize. Fear. Fear especially of Leonidas. With all his abilities, Zeus could not see the limits to the Spartan king's powers. Powers, he was well aware, that Leonidas had not even discovered yet. These were no longer men and as such they were a threat he needed to deal with before they realized the extent of their power. Zeus used his powers to search the universe for a force to challenge them. Suddenly far in the future he came across a creature mightier than all else around him. A creature that destroyed everything it came into contact with, without even meaning to a creature that could increase his size as he became angrier. He saw far away a weakness in the tissue of time. A wizard was dueling with the creature, opening up a dimensional gate. Zeus, using his powers to their utmost, manipulated the gate. Stelios, had just finished pleasuring Captain Artemis. He had never experienced such ecstasy in his young life. While he shared the magnificent strength of his fellows, as the youngest he was also slightly weaker than the other men. After the first nine orgasms he found himself tiring slightly, unable to muster the fortitude to equal his Captain's. While Artemis was busying himself with two other soldiers, Stelios bounded away to find some water. His powerful legs carried him many leagues in a few moments. He found a small valley nestled among the nearby mountains which hid a pleasant lake and a cooling spring. Shedding the remnants of his much abused armor and cape, Stelios washed the remains of battle and his carnal rutting from his skin. It pleasured Stelios to feel the contours of his new body. The amazing hardness of his chest, shoulders and arms. He ran his hand across the rutted surface of the muscle savoring the new feelings and how impossible it was to completely reach across his new mass. He pushed his hand down deep into the furrow of his own chest. He had a large hand and it could completely vanish into that muscled valley. His manhood started to enlarge despite the hours of fucking and the cool water that now rushed across it. He suddenly ejaculated thick ropy streams of his issue, staining the pool further. Suddenly, above the valley, the sky itself was rent apart in a reddish gash. Winds suddenly appeared whipping the foliage around Stelios into a frenzy. He found himself strangely unmoved by the supernatural spectacle that would have previously sent him to his knees. A new confidence bloomed in him. A massive green form leapt from the torn fabric of space and time and landed at the edge of the valley. The ground rumbled with the impact. The tear then suddenly disappeared from the sky as quickly as it had formed. The naked youth strode from the lake, the clear water misting off from the heat of his magnificent body. Although the green creature had dropped a mile away, Stelios was there in less than a second. The green behemoth raised his head groggily: "Uhhh.. Puny magician has sent Hulk away again. No fair to Hulk." Stelios did not know what to make of this creature. It was emerald green and had the appearance of an incredibly muscular man. Bestial it seemed to Stelios,. Perhaps one last travesty of nature from the Persians he thought. Their magicians trafficked much in the black arts and the creature did mention something that sounded like sorcery Stelios was thinking so intensely he did not notice he was gripping the trunk of a small tree next to him snapping it in two. The Hulk stood up at the sound and turned to face him. Stelios was suddenly aware that the creature was considerable taller than him, about the same height as Leonidas with muscles that would have overawed him a day ago. Now even though this creature towered over him by almost a foot....Stelios was not sure that it was any more muscular than his own incredible body. "From where have you come?" he shouted bravely up at the great creature. "Hulk chase puny magician up mountain. Hulk not know where that was. Hulk not know where here is either" The creature did not appear to be ready for combat and it seemed disoriented. Stelios decided to take the creature in for Leonidas' pleasure. "You are a prisoner of the Spartan army, creature. Come with me." The creature's eyes cleared of befuddlement, giving way to fury. "Hulk is no one's prisoner Muscle boy is not as strong as Hulk!" The creature suddenly sprang at Stelios. Stelios moved quicker than the Hulk's eye could follow, sidestepped and using the Hulk's momentum gripped his forearm and smashed him into the side of the hill. There was crash as the granite cracked with the impact of the Hulk's skull. Chunks of rock pounded down on top of the briefly prone creature. There was a roaring sound the creature burst forth suddenly scattering boulders everywhere. The green creature looked subtly larger to Stelios. "Hulk smash tricky muscle boy!!" the creature rumbled quickly sending a massive uppercut to the youth's head. Stelios was caught by the suddenness of the explosion and knocked up high into the air. He landed on his feet, his prodigious legs easily cushioning the impact, directly in front of the angry creature who was waiting for the youths landing. Stelios felt his ears wringing from the prodigious blow, but he was still conscious surviving a blow that would have destroyed tanks in the Hulk's time. The Hulk was surprised the young man was still standing and he noticed the bronzed youth's massive muscles. They were at least as big as his own even inflated by his growing rage. "No one bigger than, Hulk!" he roared, breaking into an obscenely huge most muscular, his muscles bulged obscenely. The muscular challenge uncoiled Stelios' pride and he matched the creature's pose, nay he exceeded it; his more symmetrical bronzed body bulged thicker and overcame the incredible size of the Hulk's frenzied pose. Hulk roared in a rage, vainly trying to grow bigger than this massive youth. The young man crouched in front of the Hulk. The Hulk approach the youth and gripped the young man's arms in an attempt to hold them down. The golden muscle was not dented by his enormous pressure and the arms felt disturbingly powerful in his hands. Stelios's arms were gripped with a force that could pulverize mountains. Stelios' muscles ached as he resisted the downward force with an equal force of his own. Massive arms pushed against more massive arms. Even with the advantage of leverage and gravity, The Hulk could not budge the Spartan's arms downward and anger and fury began to fuel his strength increase. With minute slowness and with every bit of enhanced strength the Hulk could muster, he began to move this young man's arms downwards. While the Hulk was concentrating every molecule of his being into subduing Stelios, Stelios was able to divert a small portion of his attention to concentrating on how to get away from this stubborn gargantua. With Stelios' attention momentarily diverted the creature had begun to muscle his arms downwards. He could see the spark of triumph in the Hulk's eyes when suddenly Stelios simply kicked out somehow catching the Hulk in the back of the knee. The creature staggered which was enough for Stelios to quickly pull from the Hulk's grip and race back towards the army. Stelios was fast but the Hulk saw the direction and came roaring after him. Stelios arrived at the camp in moments. "A creature from the heavens chases me. It's strength and fortitude are more than a match for me and it comes directly behind!!" Leonidas' sensing this might be the beginning of a second wave of attackers commanded, "SPARTANS! FORM ON ME!" In less than a minute, all 300 men had assembled in a wedge formation, with King Leonidas the massive tip of the wedge. The green creature skidded to a halt at the edge of the camp near Stelios' position away from Leonidas. "HO, GREEN CREATURE!" Leonidas bellowed as the Hulk created two huge ruts in the road throwing up a thick cloud of dust from stopping so quickly. "IF YOU MEAN SPARTA HARM, WE WILL SEND YOU TO YOUR GRAVE!" Irritable to no end due to his struggle with Stelios, still intent on catching the youth and surrounded by the dust he had kicked up, Hulk did not notice the power of the voice confronting him and could not see the army. He pulled his arms forward inflating his massive emerald green chest and screamed, "Hulk smash muscle boy!!!!!!!" Then the air cleared and Hulk was confronted with the 300 bronzed muscle gods arrayed in front of him. His eyes quickly found Stelios among the group and deep in his mind he felt something like fear as he noticed that Stelios was the smallest of this musclebound group. A deep rumbling which turned out to be King Leonidas' laugh alerted the Hulk to his overwhelming presence. The Hulk, seeing the gargantuan man gulped inwardly. "STELIOS! YOU SAY THIS CREATURE WHO LOOKS LIKE A MAN CAME FROM THE HEAVENS? PERHAPS HE IS A GIFT FROM ZEUS TO RELIEVE MY LONELINESS. BUT ZEUS COULDN'T YOU HAVE MADE HIM COMELIER??" Leonidas laughed bitterly at the sky. "Hulk have bigger muscles!" Hulk said uncertainly flexing his cannonball arms. King Leonidas strode over to the creature. They were the same 7 foot height and yet the Spartan's muscles looked to be infinitely bigger, ripped with veins and radiated megatons more power than the subdued Hulk. The massive bronze shelf of Leonidas' chest pushed the Hulk backwards several feet as Leonidas stood directly in front of him. In all the battles and all the super beings the Hulk had faced, he had never been so awestruck by the power of another as he was by Leonidas. Leonidas curled one arm in front of the Hulk. The biceps crested so high and so densely layered with muscle the Hulk was ashamed at his own pitiful arm. This bicep was an indomitable, omnipotent mountain of tanned flesh and made the Hulk's usually more than substantial arm look almost tiny, like an anthill next to Mount Olympus itself. Hulk felt just the near presence Leonidas all conquering bulk crushing him. A remainder of his fury came to the surface and he struck out at Leonidas' massive chest with a blow that was several times more powerful than the blow which had staggered Stelios. His fist came rushing at Leonidas with the power and speed of several exploding bombs. The 300 could feel power of it compacting the air before it struck. The fist collided with behemoth mountains of muscle. The Hulk felt his super thick bones shatter like crystal on the immovable hardness of the Spartan's chest. The Spartan was completely unmoved; he did not even flinch or step back from the force of the tremendous blow. "I SEE YOU NEED TO BE TAUGHT A LESSON!" thundered the king who in a blink of an eye swung his mighty fist up into the Hulk's abdomen easily crushing the creature's abdominal muscles and launching the Hulk up thousands of feet into the air. Leonidas was just getting started. He leapt up faster and higher than the Hulk and smashed another mighty blow reversing the upwards thrust of the Hulk and propelling the creature fatally fast down to earth. The Hulk slammed into the hard rock of the plain, creating a deep abyss. Even the 300 stepped back from the force of the impact. The creature was covered in blood and tried to stand on his hopelessly broken legs to face Leonidas who landed with a deafening crash further decimating the rock of the plain Even as his hyper healing abilities kicked into gear knitting up the wreckage Leonidas had made of his body, the Hulk felt deep fear at what this awesomely muscled creature would do to him. "STELIOS, YOU SAY THIS CREATURE CAME FROM HEAVEN. I KNOW NOT A PERSIAN SPELL THAT WORKS THUS. METHINKS THIS CREATURE IS PERHAPS OF THE GODS," Leonidas said looking at the Hulk thoughtfully. The Hulk felt his abilities returning almost fully. He waited until his terrible foe's attention was diverted back towards his men and then moved to take a mighty leap that would carry him miles away The Hulk leapt but the King moved even faster catching the Hulk by a thick ankle stopping the Hulk's forward motion with ungodly ease. "PITIFUL CREATURE. YOU CANNOT RETURN FROM WHENCE YOU CAME!" Suddenly he began to arc the helpless superhero back and forth over his head and slammed him down into the ground over and over again. 1000 times in a less than 30 seconds, Leonidas was a bronze blur of heat and motion. In that time every bone and organ in the Hulk's body was destroyed, pulped by the unstoppable might of Leonidas. The king smiled without pity as he stared at his broken foe laying in a pool of his own green blood and splayed flesh, still breathing raggedly. "IF THIS IS THE BEST THAT HEAVEN CAN SEND THEN HEAVEN ITSELF IS NO LONGER WORTH DEFENDING!! WE FORMERLY OF SPARTA NO LONGER OWE ALLEGIANCE TO A COUNTRY THAT FORSAKE US. WE NO LONGER OWE ALLEGIANCE TO A HEAVEN THAT SENDS SUCH TO US. WE OWE ALLEGIANCE ONLY TO EACH OTHER AND WITH EACH OTHER WE MARCH ON THE GODS THEMSELVES!!!!!!!!!" With that the king raised his foot above the green creature's barely moving chest intending to smash the barely beating heart and finish the beast. He paused staring at the pathetic misshapen form and whispered, "You are as much a pawn as I in these infernal games. Recover if you can, you are my first spared." The musclegod king,turned away from the fallen creature to his men and pointed a huge arm to the far away peak of Mount Olympus, "WE MARCH TO WAR!"
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..